《Marry X Princess》


 I: The End of Life as He Knew It (Part 1)

    "Please, Shinsuke. It''s just one little delivery across the city. Do it for your father, okay?"


    Mom loomed over me as I sat slouched on the couch, gawking up at her.


    Here I was at eleven in the evening on a Friday night, nestled cozily in my pajamas, about to crack the seal on a brand-new chocolate pudding cup. I really didn''t want to hear about doing anything right now, much less running halfway across the city. But that wasn''t about to stop my mother, of course.


    "Come on, he''s been out all day and he''s exhausted," mom continued. "I would do it, but I have to finish this painting by Sunday for my client. Please, just do it."


    One could tell immediately by the paint splotches all over her apron, forehead, and cheeks that my mother was an artist, but it''s the expression on her face that made it clear exactly what art Hina Watanabe was a master of: guilt tripping.


    The evening had been so quiet up to that point, too. But then the front door of the apartment opened, and in the doorway was my dad, wearing a weary, regretful expression, and pressing a cardboard box between his forearm and his torso.


    If one were to describe my father, he would be called hardworking, loving, encouraging... I could go on. But if there''s one word that most befit the man sat at the table, rubbing his head with an embarrassed, tired smile, it would have to be forgetful. In fact, it''s a good thing that my dad was liked by so many people in the city. Otherwise, the man who had come to be playfully known as RuRu (how they got this nickname from Ryunosuke, I''ll never know) would be the most hated mail carrier in all of Valport. Maybe even in the whole province of Fabrea. Actually, make that the entire kingdom of Steylia. That, truly, is how often this man had forgotten to deliver people''s mail.


    I understood that lugging mail around the city was more than a hassle of a job, but I never understood how my father hadn''t been canned sooner over how many times he''d made similar mistakes. Hell, as his son I''d have fired him myself long ago. Though, he and mom possessed a knack for socialization and a natural charm they neglected to pass down to me. He could talk his way out of the consequences of his clumsiness with frightening ease, while I, on the other hand, had no such luck.


    Must be nice.


    "It rolled under my seat in the truck," dad said, poking the brown box sitting on the dining table. "I didn''t see it until I got back to the post office. I''m so sorry..."


    My first instinct was to transform into a giant lizard and hiss as unpleasantly as I could. Needless to say, that isn''t possible. Instead, I shook my head in annoyance. I hate being out any longer than necessary, but especially this late at night? Yeah, no. Unfortunately, however, the look my mother gave me in response to my very apparent scowl said, "you don''t have a choice in this matter, worm."


    I set the pudding cup aside and groaned. "Fine, I''ll do it. Just let me go change."


    "Thank you, Shinsuke," mom said.


    "Yes, thank you, son," my father added.


    I grumbled in response on the way to my room. The bed across from my dresser mocked me with its inviting, maroon sheets, and thick, plentiful blankets. I''d have given anything to submit to its siren song in the moment, but if I did that, my mother''s next painting might just have been a depiction of the unholy violence she would unleash upon me with her slipper.


    Another groan escaped me as I slipped out of my pajamas. Opening my standing dresser, I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror on the back of the door. My long, dark hair couldn''t hide the utter disdain in my expression. I looked every bit of what I felt. That was a pointless observation, though, since regardless of my mood, I''d always been told I have an "unpleasant" stare¡ªwhatever the hell that means. I can''t help that I was cursed with natural, dark circles under my eyes, but there wasn''t much I could do to improve my image when "demon eyes" had already caught on throughout the wonderful halls of


    I threw on a red t-shirt, black overshirt, black jeans, and sneakers, then headed back out to the living room. Some kind of commotion was playing out on the television that had my parents utterly entranced.


    "All right," I said, grabbing the box off the dining table. "I''m going to get this over with."


    "Wait, come look at this!" mom urged.


    I joined my parents in front of the television. On the screen, an aerial shot filmed from a news airship revealed a fleet of police cars pursuing a single vehicle in a high-speed chase. The scene was unfolding through the streets of Valport¡ªstreets I was about to traverse to make dad''s delivery. Evidently, two perpetrators robbed the largest bank in the city and were now trying to make off with an obscene amount of cash.


    "Can you believe these guys?" mom growled. "They have some nerve doing something like this while the princess is visiting the city!"


    My eyes nearly rolled straight out of their sockets hearing those words from my mom.


    I never understood my parents'' obsession with the royal family. Honestly, who cares about any of that crap? Barring any major political situations, whatever that stuck up family did made no difference in our lives. At the end of the day, the three of us would remain crammed in a tiny apartment, struggling week to week while they lived it up in their oversized castle, acting holier than thou because they were born with the right surname.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.In any case, I didn''t care to stand there watching the discount action movie playing out on the screen. I had yet to step out and I was already missing home.


    "Well," I said, securing the box in my grasp. "As riveting as this is, I''m going to go get this over with so I can get back already."


    Mom redirected her gaze at me and said, "please be careful, those maniacs are going to get someone hurt out there!"


    "Take the subway just to be safe, okay, son?" dad contributed.


    "I was going to do that anyway."


    Did he really think I was going to an address so far away entirely on foot? He didn''t even feel like taking his mail-mobile that far out so late at night and he thought I was going to hoof it? Not on your life, sport.


    Mom sped ahead of me to the front door and opened it for me. "Good. Keep in touch with us so we know you''re okay!"


    "Will do," I assured her and waved them both off.


    As soon as the door shut behind me, the door to the neighboring apartment slowly pulled open. A series of pale fingers gripped the doorframe, anchoring a figure in place and ensuring their body wouldn''t cross the threshold. A mess of wavy black hair was the first thing to enter my crosshairs before a pair of equally dark eyes followed, slowly peeking around the doorway.


    "Let me guess, you were listening through the wall again?"


    "Maybe..." a dry, feminine voice replied.


    I took a step forward and gently grabbed hold of the girl''s wrist, pulling her out into the outdoor corridor with me. To the surprise of no one, the world''s worst pajama-clad spy was none other than my neighbor and childhood friend, Mizuki Wada.


    Her mop of waves danced when she stumbled out into the hall. "Really?" she whined.


    "Sorry, but I don''t have time to play peek-a-boo or whatever this is. What is it, Mizuki?"


    She snickered and eyed the box squeezed inside my arm with a tired gaze. "I just had to see how big the delivery was this time. Not as bad as I thought it would be."


    "Maybe not in size, but the distance is a real pain at this time of night."


    "Dealing with people is a pain no matter what time it is," she quipped, glancing at the address on the shipping label. "Wow, that''s across the city."


    "You''re telling me."


    It didn''t take much to make her grasp my situation. After all, Mizuki was the only person in the world who understood my approach to life. People by and far are all one giant headache best avoided. No one would get that more than her.


    She leaned over the railing, gazing into the parking lot below and mused, "what if I toss it? Can''t we call it lost so you can just go get in bed?"


    "My mom will send me over the railing next." The image played in my mind a bit too vividly for my liking.


    "You''re probably right," she chuckled. "Hey, before you go, there''s something I want to give you."


    I raised a brow as she stepped back inside her apartment. She returned after a few seconds with something hidden behind her back.


    "Come on, eyes shut, Shinsuke."


    I obeyed her command. The tapping of her slippers on the floor told me that she made her way behind me. Something unknown to me wrapped around my neck, clasping shut with an audible click.


    I heard her step back in front of me before she said, "okay, open them."


    My eyes opened to find my own reflection staring back at me via Mizuki''s phone in selfie mode. On the screen, a black choker clung to my neck with a little loop dangling from it.


    "What''s this?" I asked, giving the loop a flick.


    "The anniversary of our friendship is coming up soon," she replied, twirling one of her waves in front of her eye. "I saw this when I was out with my dad and thought it suited a dog like you. Happy early anniversary."


    "A dog like me?"


    She nudged the box under my arm and said, "yeah, a good little loyal delivery dog."


    "Don''t make me send you over the railing..."


    "Quit running your mouth and get going already."


    "You were the one who...never mind. Thanks for the choker, I love it."


    "Of course you do, I chose it for you. Now, get a move on."


    We exchanged smiles before I headed for the stairs. I heard her shout behind me to be careful due to the ongoing police chase and I acknowledged her warning with a thumbs up.


    And, with that, off into the night I went.


    ***


    The walk from my apartment building to the subway station was uneventful, and by that, I mean there''s no point in making a mental note of all of the loud, amateur entrepreneurs that tried to peddle their garbage to me when I clearly had no interest.


    ...


    Wait, did I just make a note of it, anyway?


    Gods damn it.


    After a mercifully short wait, the train arrived, and I boarded the car quickly. I seated myself in the furthest corner I could find and placed the box on the chair beside me to keep anyone from sitting next to me. Of course, some socially inept derelict sat next to the box anyway, immediately eyeballing it and then me. He pinched his chapped lips between pointy teeth and curved his brows in a fearful manner.


    My gaze locked with the man''s for maximum awkwardness as I calmly said, "it''s not a bomb, I promise."


    He immediately rose and speed walked to the opposite side of the car.


    Demon eyes does it again. And that, everyone, is why it is pointless to try with people.


    I don''t know precisely when it began for me. I had to be three or four years old. I have this clear memory in my mind of playing with some stupid toy, giggling like an idiot, when suddenly, my smile fades and the toy slips from my hand, breaking apart on the floor. Something had hit me in that moment¡ªa realization. Life isn''t fun, it never was, and it never will be. The toy in my hand, video games, a good book, a great meal... all of those things were nothing more than a distraction from the simple truth that life is a series of unfortunate events waiting to make us miserable time and time again.


    It was about that same time that I met Mizuki. We were the same age and she had just moved in next door with her parents. She was different at that time, vibrant and energetic. I remember how awkward our playdates were. We''d sit in the middle of the floor, debating as I reluctantly played with her toys. I would try to tell her how awful life was, and she would say otherwise. She couldn''t understand why I never smiled and would lecture me endlessly about how if I don''t use my smile, I''d lose it. Ironically, it wasn''t long before she lost hers.


    One day soon after they moved in next door, Mizuki''s mother walked out on her and her father. I''ll never forget the change in her demeanor the very next time I saw her. "You were right," was the first thing she said to me, her voice devoid of any of the jovial expressions she had used against me in our debates. From that day on, we grew closer through our shared disdain for life and other people.


    Looking back at those memories as I sat in the overcrowded train car, I felt more justified than ever in my belief that the best way to get through life was to minimize social interactions and avoid responsibility. Give me a pudding cup, a warm bed, and a quiet space and I''m all set.

 I: The End of Life as He Knew It (Part 2)

    The train ride came to an end, and I disembarked as quickly as I could. Reemerging from the subway, I found myself on the other side of Valport. The atmosphere in that part of the city was much more high class. Bright, multicolored lights blinded as far as the eye could see, and dozens of advertisements for plays and movies flashed on electronic screens. Most of those promos were for movies starring some actress named Raven Blackwell.


    I pushed through the crowds of people, taking care to hold the box tightly against my body. The last thing I needed was for someone to swipe the damn thing when I¡¯d already made it so far.


    Once I was through the congestion of the subway exodus, my pace quickened. It was about one in the morning, and I was beyond ready for bed at that point. Thankfully, the closer I got to the destination, the more the streets emptied of both vehicles and people.


    In a short time, I found myself at the apartment complex of the delivery recipient. I made short work of the stairs despite my tired legs and knocked twice, not expecting an answer at the ungodly hour. To my surprise, the door opened instantly, and a pair of hands snatched the box into the unit, slamming the door shut in my face before I could say a word, let alone process what just happened.


    ¡°O¡­kay?¡±


    Whatever, the job is done, and I pulled out my phone to text my parents as much.


    Great job, sweetie! Now, get home already! Your father and I will wait up for you. Be careful, I love you very much, my mother replied.


    I slipped my phone back into my pocket and descended the steps, finding that the streets were indeed quite vacant at that point. Most people would probably be creeped out by the emptiness, but it was music to my ears. I¡¯d be dealing with incessant crowds once I reached the subway again, so I decided to savor every moment of the quiet I currently had.


    City air was never quite ¡°fresh¡±, but the absence of smothering swarms of people and an overabundance of automobiles had provided me with a few clear breaths for the first time since I left home. To be honest, if the entire way home stayed that calm, I would¡¯ve walked the whole way across Valport rather than take the train.


    But just as I was truly beginning to enjoy my moment alone, the low hum of an approaching car became audible behind me. I glanced back to get a view of the only vehicle I¡¯d seen in minutes, and my eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets.


    The vehicle driving down the road was all black with all its windows fully tinted. The design of the car was regal, with a midnight blue trim extending around the length of its form. Antennas on the roof formed a ¡°crown¡± that was, in actuality, the nodes for the vehicle¡¯s magical shield. On the hood of the car, an unmistakable coat of arms sat proudly branded for all to see. In short, this was a car I¡¯d seen many times before; one I¡¯d recognize anywhere in the world.


    This car belonged to the royal family.


    What are the odds? I thought, as the fancy car slowly passed me. I couldn¡¯t see inside due to the darkened windows, but I felt as though eyes glanced over me in the moment.


    The happening was nothing special to me, of course. I couldn¡¯t give any less of a care about anything pertaining to the royal family, but upon seeing the car, the first thing that entered my mind was the confounding, wild excitement my parents would have when I told them about what I witnessed. With that in mind, I pulled out my phone again and began to record the car as it pulled ahead of me. I knew mom and dad would get more excitement out of the moment by living vicariously through me than I would ever get from it myself.


    Suddenly, a deafening screech rang out from the far-left side of the street. The sound of a roaring engine not only followed soon after, but it also drew nearer at disarming speed until something appeared from behind a building that was obstructing my view. It was another car¡ªanother familiar one. I immediately identified it as the getaway vehicle belonging to the thieves I had seen on the news. The car was barreling forward at breakneck speed with no signs of slowing down. Both the driver and the passenger in the front seats were looking over their shoulders through the rear window of the vehicle, not caring at all about what was in their path: the royal family¡¯s car.


    I sucked in a breath as the inevitable happened. The ghastly, thunderous sound of metal-on-metal screamed into the air as the thieves¡¯ car violently T-boned the royal family¡¯s vehicle. I had expected the magical shield to deploy, but to my surprise, it didn¡¯t. Instead, due to the frightening speed at which the thieves¡¯ vehicle had been traveling, the royal car began to flip and tumble, rolling over the sidewalk and bouncing horribly off the front of a nearby building.


    The two thieves whipped forward but were saved from being ejected from the vehicle by their seatbelts. Their car, however, was completely crushed in the front, and the two men were left visibly stunned by the collision. Meanwhile, the royal car lied flipped over on its top like a turtle on its back.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The blares of a dozen sirens manifested from down the same street the thieves came from. Sure enough, a fleet of police cars appeared from the same direction and rapidly approached the scene of the accident.


    ¡°Crap, we have to go!¡± one of the thieves urged, smacking his surely concussed partner in the face. ¡°Wake up and grab the cash!¡±


    ¡°Unh¡­ right!¡± the other one groaned.


    The pair of injured dimwits grabbed the sack of money out of the backseat of their wrecked car and hopped out of their chairs. As the police closed in, I tried to flag them down, but the useless morons ignored me completely. Instead, they rounded the corner after the robbers who took off running down an alleyway as fast as they could with their cash haul and newfound limps. Just as quickly as both the thieves and the police had appeared, they were all gone, leaving me alone with deafening silence and a disgusting car wreck.


    Before I could even think of what to do next, a strange sound emitted from the antennas that were now pinned below the roof of the upside-down car. The magic shield, which had failed to deploy during the collision, appeared to try to activate itself. It failed once again, but this time it shorted out and erupted into flames.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I shouted, breaking into a sprint towards the wreck.


    There was no time to call for help. No one had emerged from the car since the accident. If whoever was in there was unconscious or trapped inside, they¡¯d surely burn to death unless I did something immediately.


    Damn it all.


    I rounded the scene, looking for access to the inside of the car as the flames spread quickly. One of the backseat windows seemed to have shattered when the car bounced off the building, providing me an entrance inside.


    I dropped to my hands and knees and peered inside the broken window. Just in front of me, a girl anyone in the world would recognize sat upside-down and unconscious, confined to her chair by her seatbelt. Her golden hair and snow-white arms dangled limply, dragged downward by gravity. Her face was cut and bleeding in several places where the ruptured glass sliced her skin. Her once immaculate white and pink dress was collecting droplets of blood from above.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the princess,¡± I whined. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it have been some random guards?!¡±


    I winced, cutting myself on broken glass as I crawled into the vehicle. Once inside, I tried to unbuckle the princess, but the mechanism refused to release. I took a moment to glance forward into the car and identify any other passengers. Thankfully, there was only one other person: the driver. Unfortunately, he was also fully unconscious, because of course he was.


    My hand retrieved my pocketknife from my right pants pocket and flicked it open. I positioned my body the best I could underneath the princess and quickly began cutting through her seatbelt. It wasn¡¯t the most elegant job, and even though I tried my best to bring her down gently, her body fell hard on mine the second I slice through the belt.


    There was no time to worry about that, though. The flames outside were starting to burn hotter atop the vehicle and I was beginning to sweat. Putting that unpleasant fact out of my mind, I dragged the princess outside the window and a good distance away from the flaming wreck. When I was satisfied with her proximity away from the car, I returned to the car and crawled back inside.


    I¡¯m not the biggest guy, horizontally or vertically. So, getting the huge man out of the front seat was not something I was looking forward to doing, but what other choice did I have?


    ¡°Sorry about this, man,¡± I said, cutting the driver loose and letting him plunge downward, sloppily.


    I cringed at both the sight and sound his body made falling down like that, but he seemed pretty okay. His tall stature ensured that he didn¡¯t fall very far, thankfully. And he was still breathing.


    I hooked my arms around his shoulders and pulled with all my might. His dead weight was overwhelming, but I was able inch him out of the front area more and more with each heave. In other words, it was bowling shoe ugly, but it was working. So long as this guy paid for my inevitable hernia surgery, we were all good, I guess.


    After much effort, I freed the driver from what was quickly becoming an inferno. I knew the car could blow any second, so I didn¡¯t dare slow down. I kept dragging him until I got him beside the princess.


    ¡°Finally!¡± I groaned.


    I dropped to my knees next to the princess and leaned over her. The sound of an engine in the sky rapidly approached as I checked on the still unconscious girl. A bright spotlight rained down from above and engulfed the three of us. Instantly, I was blinded to hell by what I only briefly identified as a news airship, presumably broadcasting my ordeal.


    I wasn¡¯t even allowed to process that, because the very next second, an armada of black cars rushed up to the scene, coming from absolutely nowhere. Dozens of doors opened, deploying tons of men and women in black suits and dark sunglasses. They calmly spoke to one another about something, but the airship¡¯s obnoxious engine deafened me to the specifics of their chatter.


    A man and woman approached me. The man said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here,¡± while the woman roughly yanked me to my feet.


    ¡°Are you the one who saved them?¡± she asked, sternly.


    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± I stuttered, startled by her abrasiveness.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t move.¡±


    The woman began to speak into her earpiece while more men and woman appeared. Four of them lifted the princess and the driver into two of the many cars surrounding the area, while about eight of them began casting some kind of magic on the burning vehicle that extinguished the flames. It didn¡¯t take much analysis to tell that these people were the Steylia royal guard. I¡¯d like to say I was impressed by how smoothly and quickly they worked, but I was too busy wondering why the hell they didn¡¯t get there at least ten minutes earlier.


    I checked the time on my phone to find it was already after two in the morning, and I decided I¡¯d had enough for one night.


    ¡°Look,¡± I started, ¡°I¡¯m going home now. Good luck with the rest of this.¡±


    The woman grabbed a tight hold of my arm and barked, ¡°not so fast, kid. You¡¯re wanted at the castle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m what!?¡±


    So much for an easy delivery.

 II: A Strange Arrangement

    All I wanted was to go home after witnessing that horrible accident. But even though I rescued the gods damn princess of Steylia, I was treated like a criminal and forced into the back of a royal car. Also, I hit my head on the roof when the mean lady tossed me in the vehicle. That''s neither here nor there but you can bet your ass I was bitter about it.


    Pain aside, I''d been stuck in that car for nearly an hour. Given the nature of the situation, the roads had been cleared, and the only other cars on the road were the other royal vehicles behind and in front that comprised a small convoy. In that time, we had exited my home city of Valport and crossed over from the province of Fabrea to Freywich, also known as "Old Steylia." The change in scenery was quite drastic, with the tall, modern skyscrapers disappearing from the skyline in favor of cobblestone roads and traditional style buildings. It was like going back in time to a place I couldn''t give any less of a shit about.


    I should also mention that the entire ride had been uncomfortably quiet up to that point. Quiet might be my thing, but not the kind of quiet that involved being stared at the entire time by a man in black as if I were some kind of terrorist. After all, I''m the one who was there against my will!


    BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ


    My phone vibrated furiously in my pocket, but the agent sitting next to me grabbed my arm tightly before I could check why. I glanced at him, and he simply shook his head at me before releasing me from his grasp.


    Yeah, I''m about to be killed, aren''t I?


    We entered the capital city of Alofast, and the grand castle quickly came into view. It looked as though it was constructed of pure light with the way it shined against the starry sky.


    Gorgeous? Yes. Pompous? Absolutely.


    Our convoy of royal vehicles crossed over the main bridge, and we descended a spiral ramp leading down below the castle. In a short while, we reached an underground garage and parked all the cars, including the one I was in. The agent beside me exited the car and rounded it, coming to my door and pulling it open before yanking me outside.


    "Start walking." He and another agent ushered me through a metal door that led to a stairwell.


    My family had dragged me to Old Steylia on vacation a few times as a kid to go see the castle, but we were never allowed inside. So, it was a bit jarring to see a more modern parking area beneath the traditional castle, but not unexpected. Lots of the places around the area likely weren''t as old school as they appeared on the outside.


    "Up the stairs." I did as I was asked until he grabbed hold of my shoulder at one of the landings. "Okay, through here."


    Stop touching me.


    That door led me inside the castle this time. The area in which I emerged appeared to be some kind of guard station. Magic rods, staffs, swords, crossbows, and other weapons lined the walls, as well as computers and a myriad of screens playing security feeds from both inside and around the castle. A sweet and bitter scent emanated from a coffee machine in the corner of the room as more men and women in black suits and sunglasses surrounded the device, chatting away. Their attention was drawn to me the second I entered the room.


    Nothing to see here, clones.


    "Let them know we''re bringing him in now," the agent beside me ordered the others. A few of them mumbled something into their radios in response.


    He kept me moving by obnoxiously nudging me forward with his shoulder, eventually pushing me out of the station and into the halls of the castle. Everywhere I looked, red, white, and gold surrounded me. Elaborate, red carpets? Check. Glistening white floors, handrails, and walls? Yep. Ornate, gold trim to frame it all? Of course. Additionally, every few steps, some kind of painting, sculpture, or statue greeted me.


    It was a house of royalty, that''s for sure. I just felt bad for the poor soul in charge of cleaning the ceilings in the place. That seemed like something that could qualify as its own extreme sport, even if you used magic to do it. But honestly, who cared about that? I was likely about to be executed for absolutely nothing, and those were my final thoughts? I really was far gone.


    My long stroll through the halls finally ended in front of a giant pair of double doors. Two guards slowly pulled them open, and the agent shoved me inside. The doors closed behind me, and, thankfully, that handsy assclown stayed outside the threshold this time.


    I hope he trips going back down that gods forsaken stairwell.


    "Bow!" a woman''s stern voice commanded, shocking me back to attention.


    "What?"


    I was so wrapped up in my frustration that I hadn''t even realized that scumbag pushed me into the throne room, of all places.


    "I said bow!" the aggressive woman barked again.


    "Easy now, Helena," a deep, warm, male voice hums through a chuckle. "Can''t you tell he''s confused? Bring him closer."


    The woman bowed her head and said, "yes, your Majesty." She took me by the arm and released me right in the center of the room.


    My eyes fell upon several things at once. Three thrones sat atop a platform with stairs bookending each side. Much like the rest of the castle, each throne individually represented the colors red, white, and gold.


    The leftmost throne was pearl white, engraved with gorgeous carvings of Elaris, the Goddess of Knowledge. The rightmost throne was a shining, crimson red, and engraved with carvings of Roxtris, the Goddess of Vengeance. Finally, the center throne was solid gold, engraved with carvings of Azotl, the God of Battle. The platform that held up these thrones was covered in a breathtaking mural depicting Idos, the God of Prosperity carrying the thrones above him on his back.


    As spectacular as the designs in the room were, though, what captured my attention the most was sitting on the pearl white throne. Against all logic, there, atop that magnificent chair, sat a girl wearing a pristine white and pink dress. Her legs were crossed, and her hands lay rested upon one another in her lap. Golden hair flowed down her torso while a jeweled crown rested on her head. Her jade green eyes stared down at me disapprovingly and her pale pink lips pouted in displeasure.


    It was the same princess I had saved just an hour and a half prior. Somehow, there wasn''t a hint of injury upon her perfect skin. But what was with that glare she was giving me? If you ask me, that wasn''t any way to look at the person who just saved her life.


    Damn royals.


    My eyes jumped past the middle throne to the crimson one beside it. A long, midnight blue dress covered an equally long pair of legs that hung over the edge of the seat, meeting the platform beneath it at the tip of black high heels. The woman wearing the dress covered in a black, dreamlily pattern also had blonde hair, tied elegantly in a fancy updo and complimented by a grand, silver crown. Her eyes were ocean blue, and they too glared down at me, but not only with mere disapproval, but also outright disgust.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Grr.


    Finally, my eyes drifted to the golden throne in the center. Sitting in the chair was the man who had ordered me to the middle of the room. He wore a majestic red and black robe, while an impressive, full, beard adorned his face. Short, reddish-brown hair resided neatly beneath a crown grander than the other two and more gold than the throne beneath him. Creases like faults in the ground lined his forehead, and his eyes were the same jade as the princess. But unlike her eyes that radiated disapproval, his gaze carried an air of amusement.


    "Tell me, what is your name, boy?" the man asked.


    "Shinsuke Watanabe."


    "Shinsuke, hm? That''s a fine name." He stroked his beard and nodded. "I am the King of Steylia, Immanuel von Eisenhardt. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    I wasn''t anywhere near a fan of the royal family, but I have to admit that I was taken aback by the king''s behavior. Any idiot in the world would know who he was, yet he took the time to introduce himself like an ordinary person. It was...bizarre.


    Against my will, I found myself bowing. For some reason, this drew hearty laughter from the king. "That isn''t necessary, young man. Not after what you''ve done tonight. This is my wife, the Queen of Steylia, Luitgard von Eisenhardt. And, of course, this is my daughter, Princess Cynthia Rose von Eisenhardt."


    My gaze scanned Cynthia again from the tip of her heels to the crown on her head. From her toes to her golden bangs, not a single sign of injury existed. The king must''ve noted my reaction, because yet another laugh came booming from his throat.


    "You''re wondering how she''s in healthy condition, aren''t you?" He patted Cynthia''s shoulder with his large paw of a hand. "We have the best healers in all the kingdom, dare I say the world. Both my daughter and the driver you pulled from the wreckage were right as rain in no more than three minutes."


    I knew the royal family had access to superior health care, but it was staggering to see a girl who had been a bloody, unconscious heap of dead weight in my arms no more than an hour and a half ago now sitting on her throne, looking to be in better shape than yours truly.


    "Hm, were you hurt during the ordeal, son?" he asked.


    "Oh, uh, just my hands," I replied, holding out my palms which I had cut crawling over the glass shards.


    "And you weren''t treated?" the king asked, anger rising in his tone. He turned his attention to the woman who had led me by the arm. "Helena, fetch a healer and tell them that this boy''s wounds are to be treated immediately!"


    "Right away, your Majesty!" she replied. A hasty exit from the room followed.


    Whoa.


    "I''m sorry about that," he said, shaking his head. "Apparently, there is much incompetence I need to address. From the worthless police who neglected to do their jobs, to my staff who did not see fit to tend to your wounds, there will be many without a job come tomorrow morning, I assure you that."


    "Oh..."


    The doors swung open, and the lady returned with a man in a white cloak and gold trim. He hovered his palms over mine, and a pair of small, translucent orbs appeared. In seconds, my cuts and scrapes were gone. He turned to the king and bowed before the woman led him back outside the doors.


    "Good as new?" the king chuckled. "Now then, from the bottom of my heart, I want to say thank you, Shinsuke Watanabe, for saving my daughter''s life. Truly, had it not been for your act of selflessness and bravery, I would have lost my precious baby girl."


    "You''re welcome, uh, your Majesty."


    This was all a bit much, I thought. Yes, I had saved the princess'' life, but did they need to kidnap me in the middle of the night just to say thank you? The whole spectacle could have waited until the morning, but I wasn''t about to tell the King of Steylia that I''d have preferred sleep over accepting his gratitude.


    "Isn''t there something you''d like to say as well, Cynthia?" the king asked the blonde princess beside him.


    "Yes... thank you," she said. The way she said it was less than enthusiastic.


    "Please, Shinsuke, look at my daughter. Cynthia, please look at Shinsuke."


    I obeyed the king, and so did she, allowing our eyes to meet in awkward fashion. Her expression was still quite unpleasant.


    "Shinsuke, Cynthia, it is with great pride that I congratulate the two of you on your engagement!"


    "Our what?!" Cynthia and I cried in unison. She shot up out of her throne as she expressed her confusion.


    "Cynthia, sit. You are well aware of the terms of the White Knight Contract by now. I don''t know why you are acting surprised."


    "I''m sorry, the what?!" I interjected, my voice louder than I think it''d ever been.


    "You don''t know it?" the king replied, puzzled. "Do they not teach this stuff to the children of the kingdom anymore?"


    "Father, that stupid law is outdated and hasn''t been relevant in two-hundred years. Of course they aren''t teaching it!"


    "Can someone please tell me what law we''re talking about here?" I urged.


    The king cleared his throat and began to explain. "The White Knight Contract declares that any individual that saves the princess'' life during a time of crisis shall be granted her hand in marriage as reward for their courageous efforts and as recognition of their worthiness of her hand. You, Shinsuke Watanabe, have proven your worthiness of my daughter''s hand in marriage with your valiant actions this evening."


    "But father¡ª"


    "Silence, Cynthia! And sit down, I won''t tell you again."


    The princess dropped down onto her throne with her arms crossed, wearing a furious expression.


    "Tradition must be upheld at any cost," the queen said, speaking for the first time. "But really, now. The boy resembles Satan."


    "Luitgard, where are your manners!"


    "Look at his eyes and tell me I''m wrong." Her tone was laced with disgust.


    "This is the boy who saved our beloved daughter''s life, shouldn''t you show him a bit more gratitude?"


    "Yes, I am grateful for his actions. Especially because our foolish daughter should not have taken a detour home without our blessing." She paused to glare at Cynthia who turned her face sheepishly. "However, just look at him. Even without his horrible eyes, the boy is skinny as a rail, wears a collar like that of an untrained mutt, and has effeminate hair and stature. Is this truly the boy your want to entrust our daughter to?"


    What a lovely woman.


    "I understand your concerns," the king said. "But this boy has already proven his worth, and it is settled law."


    "An unfortunate truth," the queen agreed.


    "Is anyone going to ask what I think?" I cried in a fashion more agitated than one would likely recommend.


    "Come again?" asked the king.


    I pointed at the princess and said, "what about her? She clearly doesn''t want this, and neither do I!"


    Cynthia flashed a look of surprise at me but nodded vigorously in agreement. "That law makes no sense anymore! We''re in a time of peace, father. Why would you enforce it?"


    "Besides," I added. "I also pulled her driver out of that wreck, are you gonna make me marry that guy too?!"


    "Silence, both of you!" the king yelled, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Helena, bring the rings at once."


    "Yes, your Majesty!"


    Cynthia and I traded terrified glances as the woman rushed across the room to retrieve a small, black box. She first scurried back to the center of the room and placed a ring in my hand, then made her way up the stairs and placed another ring in Cynthia''s palm.


    "Bring Shinsuke up here," the king ordered. Helena obliged and positioned me before Cynthia. "Now, place the rings on each other''s fingers."


    "But¡ª"


    "Now!"


    At the risk of drawing the king''s ire even further, I took Cynthia''s hand in mine and slipped the silver ring onto her finger. She took my hand in hers and did the same.


    "Good," the king said. "Now, it''s been quite a long evening for all of us. The two of you are exhausted and not thinking clearly. Shinsuke, a room has been prepared for you, Helena will take you to it. Cynthia, let the servants take you to your room and get some sleep. Tomorrow, the two of you will have breakfast in the garden and get to know one another."


    Yes, after we have been forced into engagement, we will get to know each other. Makes perfect sense.


    "Come on, this way," Helena said, guiding me out of the throne room.


    In the most handsy way possible, of course, I was ushered through the halls and into a spacious bedroom with a giant bed and regal decoration everywhere the eye could see. My phone was going crazy in my pocket again, but when I tried to retrieve it, Helena snatched if from my grasp.


    "No phone until the king gives his blessing."


    Oh.


    She pointed out the pajamas in my size neatly folded on the large bed''s fluffy, plentiful blankets and stepped out of the room. With no other choice, I took off my clothes and slipped into the pajamas. They were cozy, but they weren''t mine.


    Fatigue, both mental and physical, rapidly set in. I was already tired back at home, but adrenaline had entered my veins multiple times throughout the night, and it was taking its toll. The forced, unpleasant social interactions and space invasion didn''t help either.


    I crawled into the unbelievably comfortable bed and held my hand up above my face, examining the engagement ring that had been forced upon my finger.


    "I''m so screwed," I whined through a yawn.


    As I drifted into the darkness of my eyelids, I thought of those innocent days of nursing a pudding cup, wrapped in warm blankets. How could they feel so far away when they were there just hours ago? Somehow, I was closer to having breakfast with a princess than I was to my ideal life, and that fact made me pray for death to take me before I could open my eyes ever again.

 III: Meet the Princess

    They say that drowning can be a surprisingly peaceful way to die. At first, you thrash and flail about, panicking as the water floods your lungs. But, as your oxygen depletes, a feeling of euphoria sets in, transporting you to the promised land on a cloud of pure ecstasy. In other words, the act of drowning could be thought of as being in the eye of a hurricane¡ªthe intersection of heaven and hell.


    I wondered if that sensation was what I was feeling at that moment. I had endured an evening that had come stomping straight out of my worst nightmares. Yet, lying in that big, fluffy bed felt like the answer to all my life''s problems. My eyes had closed, and I found that the darkness that had enveloped me was a seductress, a succubus who stole my heart and sent me sinking to the bottom of an abyss I never wanted to return from. I wanted to remain in her arms for eternity¡ªthere was something so familiar about her embrace. But the moment I was prepared to completely devote myself to my mistress of nothingness, a shrill sound pierced the silence from a distance.


    The sound was far away, yet it reached me anyway. The first few times I heard it, I couldn''t make it out. But eventually, structure began to form, and its volume became much more grating.


    S...ke


    Shin...


    SHINSUKE!


    My eyes shot open, and my heart bounced off the ceiling in my chest rapidly like a dribbling basketball. Sunlight now filled the large room that I had spent the night in, illuminating three figures huddled around my bedside. Time quickly revealed what at first looked like blurred blobs to be my mother, father, and Mizuki, all standing over me with expressions that ranged from blistering rage to intense distress.


    "Shinsuke Watanabe!" mom roared. "What were you thinking?!"


    "Your mother and I were texting and calling you nonstop, why did you ignore us?!" dad added.


    Mizuki yanked the loop on my choker, lifting me up from the pillow and briefly strangling me. "We were worried about you!"


    "M-Mom," I coughed. "Are you going to let her choke me like this?"


    "Yes, and you''re lucky I don''t do it myself! We all saw what happened on the news. How could you do something like that and not tell us?!"


    "They wouldn''t let me use my phone!"


    "We were going nuts in front of the TV! My son is a hero!" dad declared, ruffling my hair.


    "I can''t believe you risked your life for the princess..." Mizuki muttered.


    "Could you please let me go now?" I begged through broken speech, Mizuki obliged. "Thank you. Geez! Anyway, what''s going on? How did you three even get here?"


    Mom slapped the back of my head. "That''s no way to greet your family! Besides, did you think we wouldn''t come to get you?"


    "Ow! I was just saying I can''t believe they let you in, damn..."


    "They said the royal family was deeply indebted to you and that we were welcome anytime. Can you believe that?" dad said, practically squealing in the process.


    "They also said there would be some kind of announcement they wanted us here for. Are they planning on celebrating you?" mom asked.


    Mizuki lifted my hand and took note of the silver ring on my finger. She stroked it with her thumb and asked, "hey, what''s this?"


    "I¡ª"


    I was interrupted by the room''s doors swinging open. Helena and two suit and sunglasses clad individuals entered and approached us.


    "Good morning, everyone. Shinsuke is needed in the garden, the rest of you will be taken to the dining hall for breakfast."


    "Ooh, a royal breakfast, honey!" dad said, squeezing mom''s arm. She patted his hand and smiled at him.


    "Will we get to see Shinsuke again?" Mizuki asked. Helena nodded.


    "Yes, Shinsuke will return to you after his breakfast with the princess."


    My parents gasped and their pupils morphed into stars, while Mizuki raised a brow and crossed her arms. Helena allowed them to say their goodbyes before the suits exited with them and left me alone with the busy woman herself.


    "We retrieved your clothes while you were asleep and washed them for you. Here''s your phone, no social media. Take a shower and get changed, then come outside. I''ll be outside the door waiting to take you to the garden." With that, she stepped out of the room.


    I considered crawling back under the covers in the hopes the giant bed would swallow me whole, never to be seen again. But I stopped short of doing so when a memory of the prior night flashed before my eyes. I recalled how the Princess, Cynthia Rose von Eisenhardt, had attempted to rebel against her parents'' demands. She didn''t seem to want this stupid engagement to happen anymore than I did. If there was anyone who could potentially get me out of this situation, it was her. Thus, my disappearance would have to take a rain check. I needed to meet with Cynthia immediately.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ***


    I wish I could have enjoyed the needlessly large bathroom a bit longer, particularly that massive, jeweled tub that was equipped with about a billion jets. But there was something else that was a much bigger priority. So, after a brief, hot shower, I let Helena lead me through the grand halls of the castle. It didn''t take all that long to reach the entrance to the garden¡ªand what a garden it was.


    "Here we are," my guide said, presenting the sight before us.


    The unmistakable scent of pure, undisturbed nature hit my nose immediately. Living in Valport my whole life, I didn''t recognize the smell of the outdoors much. Even the parks in the city carried the odor of vehicle exhaust, for example. But there was no way one wouldn''t have identified the smell emanating from the lush green haven instantly. And if the scent wasn''t enough to get it, the choir of chirping birds, symphony of the breeze, and whistle of the ponds was more than enough to understand that this was quite literally a slice of life¡ªlife without the scourge of humanity.


    "The princess is waiting for you over that way, don''t keep her waiting any longer."


    I nodded and proceeded through the garden. Moving past beds of fully bloomed, colorful flowers and walls of glowing green hedges, I found the princess sitting at a round, ornate, glass table. In the center of the table was a tiered, silver platter of fruits, pastries, and syrups. A plate of freshly made biscuits sat in front of her on a placemat and an identical plate sat similarly on my side.


    "Sit," the blonde royal commanded. Irritated with her tone, I did as she requested.


    Neither of us said a word or touched our food as the sounds of nature set a deceptively serene scene. I tried my best not to look at her, and I could tell from the corner of my eye that she was doing the same. Things were awkward enough as it was, the last thing I wanted was to engage in a painfully uncomfortable staring contest. I figured I''d just space out until she spoke first, but there was a palpable sense of frustration building in the air. The events of last night were playing out in my mind, and the more the visions replayed, the angrier I became. At last, I couldn''t take it anymore. Apparently, neither could she, because we erupted at the same time.


    "This is all your fault!" we yelled at each other.


    "My fault?! I saved your life you ungrateful brat!"


    "Yeah, and that''s the problem! I didn''t ask you to do that for me, now I''m in this mess because of you!"


    "Sure, pin it all on me. Didn''t the queen say that you took a detour you weren''t supposed to? What the hell were you doing out that late in Valport of all places?"


    Her cheeks suddenly flushed and her back erected. "I was...getting a cheesecake."


    "Let me get this straight, this is all happening because you snuck off to stuff your piehole with a stupid cheesecake you could have asked any one of your millions of minions to make?!"


    "You don''t understand, the cheesecake at that place is unlike anywhere in the world!"


    "Oh, I see. At least I know what to get you for our anniversary."


    She gagged and crossed her arms, glaring and quite literally turning her nose up at me. "Forget it, I''m not marrying you."


    "What part of anything I''ve said gives you the impression I want to marry you?"


    Her expression softened a bit but took on a more cautious demeanor. "You mean you don''t want this either?"


    "Did you just forget everything that happened last night?"


    "No, I just thought maybe you were putting on some kind of show to make yourself look better in front of me or something."


    I rolled my eyes and sighed. "Because getting dressed down by the queen and ordered to silence by the king accomplishes that, right? All I want is to go home and go back to my quiet life, not be punished for doing a good thing by being forced to marry you."


    "Excuse me?" she sneered at me. "What is that supposed to mean? You should feel lucky to marry me. Marrying you would be a cruel and unusual punishment for any reason, never mind almost dying in a freak accident!"


    "I see the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Like mother, like daughter."


    She seemed to cringe at that statement and released a sigh of her own. "I''m frustrated, okay? I will at least say that I respect you for not trying to take advantage of the situation. Honestly, you''re a bit weird for that."


    "Are you saying you''d prefer that I was sleazy?"


    "Of course not. I''m just saying, I don''t get you. Who in their right mind refuses a chance to marry a princess? Even if you were only in it for the life of luxury."


    "Someone who doesn''t kiss the ground your family walks on and values his peace and quiet."


    "I see. Well, okay," she said in a seemingly disarmed fashion. "Either way, I just can''t understand why father and mother are enforcing this law. That contract is the definition of outdated. It hasn''t been utilized since the days of extreme instability in Steylia."


    "You mean back before it became the largest kingdom in the world?" I asked. "I know back in those days there were tons of attempts on the lives of the royal family, especially the princess."


    She raised her golden brows in surprise and said, "wow, someone paid attention in history class. Yes, that was hundreds of years ago. The White Knight Contract was a desperate law implemented to entice others to protect the princess and curb attempts on her life during that period of instability when the kingdom was still expanding its reach and acquiring territory. It was a seemingly endless time of war. Steylian culture has always placed an importance on the life of the princess, which made her an attractive target."


    "Right," I said. "But, Steylia has been the largest kingdom in the world for one hundred and fifty years already. The kingdom hasn''t been in a war for sixty-seven years. So, this whole situation is unnecessary and stupid."


    "It is, but I''m not surprised. Father and mother never listen to me, this is just another in a long line of problems that have been building for a long time. And you know what? This is the final straw." Cynthia stared into her palm, then clenched her fist with a look of determination upon her regal features. "When I rise to power, I''m going to change everything in this kingdom."


    There was an air about her that made me believe every word she said. It was clear she felt quite strongly about enacting change, but I was clueless to whatever else was motivating her frustration. I didn''t think she would deem a full reimagining of the kingdom as a necessity for our freakshow of a situation, but I didn''t care much about her reasoning, I just wanted out.


    "That''s great that you''re motivated, but you aren''t queen yet. So, what do we do about our situation right now?"


    "Hmm," she pondered. "There must be something I''m missing here. Listen, I think there might be some kind of opt out clause, I need to research it. But there''s something you need to know about first."


    I don''t like that.


    "What?"


    "There''s going to be a live, televised press conference held soon to announce our engagement to the world. I heard father mention it earlier."


    "Are you kidding me? He''s going to announce it to the whole world? What the hell are we supposed to do?!" I whined, shooting up out of my chair.


    Cynthia motioned for me to sit and said, "don''t make a scene, moron. Sit down and eat breakfast. After we eat, come with me to my room. If I''m correct, there might be one thing we can do about this."


    "...All right, fine."


    I don''t care what I have to do, just get us out of this.

 IV: The White Knight Contract

    It wasn''t easy, but, somehow, I had managed to quell the raging storm in my stomach enough to enjoy two biscuits covered in syrup, as well as a few pieces of fruit. Things had fallen back into awkward silence after we discussed our situation. So, breakfast was a quiet one, which was fine by me. But the moment was over, and now it was back to business. We set our plates aside for her maid staff to take care of and left the majestic garden behind for the grand halls of the castle.


    I followed closely behind Cynthia as she led me past the dining hall. I caught a glimpse of my parents, seemingly finished with their meal and schmoozing it up with members of the royal staff. Mizuki took notice of me and Cynthia walking past the open doors and her expression was less than enthusiastic. I wanted to ask her what was going on, but it wasn''t the right moment for that. Instead, I kept behind the princess, following her up the stairs and all the way to the entrance to her room.


    "This is it," she said, pulling open the large double doors. The room that was revealed to me was massive.


    I thought the room I spent the prior night in was big, but the room that I stepped into was easily three times the size of that one. Shades of purple and pink presented themselves upon the walls, bed sheets, and carpets that covered sections of the marble floor. A gorgeous stained-glass window hung high up above the canopy bed, which was itself located high above the rest of the room on a pedestal made accessible by a staircase below it. The window''s design depicted Cynthia with her hands clasped together, gazing at the sky above.


    The rest of the room contained things most people could only dream of having in their homes, let alone their bedroom. An opulent fireplace, exquisite art pieces, and all manner of expensive luxuries populated the spacious chamber.


    However, there was something else that I took note of, something that couldn''t be ignored. Her room was...messy as hell. Entire sections of the giant bookcases lining the walls were bare, with the books that once occupied those spaces lying splattered all over the floor in piles that would drive a librarian to commit murder. Scrolls and rolled up documents covered every inch of a coffee table across from her fireplace, and every cushion on the couch that accompanied the table was smothered by boxes overflowing with folders, binders, and more. Even the stairs leading up to her bed were covered in stray papers.


    "Damn, princess...you live like this?"


    She gasped and shoved me further into the room, which caused me to stumble over a bunch of clutter on the floor. "Sh-Shut your mouth, you uncouth mutt!"


    "Hey, don''t push me! What if I tripped over this crap and hit my head on that table? Is your grand plan to get out of this arrangement to kill me?"


    "I won''t tell you again, shut up and sit down!"


    I looked around, befuddled, and asked, "where...?"


    She growled and marched past me, grabbing hold of my hand in the process and leading me up the stairs toward her bed. She shoved me back onto the mattress and rushed back down the stairs to riffle through some of the books on the floor.


    "My room is a mess because I was looking for information all night while you were sleeping oh-so comfortably. So, pardon me," she hissed.


    "Is the holier than thou, pampered princess of Steylia really trying to frame me as privileged right now?"


    "Well, one of us had a good sleep last night and the other didn''t. I''m sure your meager brain can figure out which of us is which."


    "...You really do think you''re above it all."


    "No, I don''t!" she protested. "What are you talking about?"


    I pointed to the platform beneath the bed I was sitting on and said, "well, for starters, you literally sleep above it all."


    She growled and shot her jade glare at me. "Gods, shut up already! I''m quickly tiring of your quips."


    "That wasn''t a quip, it''s true. Yeah, you had your accident, but whose fault was that, huh? Here''s a hint, it was yours, Princess Cheesecake. You received the best healthcare known to man in literal seconds and were good as new. Yet here you are whining that the guy who got sucked into this because of you got a little rest. Just admit you don''t know how to be regular person."


    She paused for a minute and stared at me. A sigh followed before she took a rolled-up paper in her hand and ascended the stairs. She sat beside me and unrolled the document. "You''re right, I don''t know how to be a regular person. Because this has been following me my whole life."


    She handed the paper to me, and I scanned over it. "Candidates for arranged marriage?"


    "Yes" she confirmed. "From the second of my birth, my parents began planning my marriage. The candidates are all other future world leaders, and I have no say in which one I will marry. My parents will make the decision by my birthday next year."


    "I don''t get it, don''t the other families have to consent to something like this, too?"


    "Steylia is the largest, most powerful kingdom in the world. Do you think any royal family in their right mind would refuse the opportunity to marry into my family and become a territory of Steylia? That would change the political dynamics of the world in their favor in an instant, forever."


    I looked over the list. I recognized most of the names from reports on the news and Internet articles, but I was admittedly ignorant of the specifics of most of the individuals printed on the document. It didn''t matter either way, though. The look on her face told me all I needed to know.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "Is there anything you can do about it?"


    "No," she said, anger rising in her voice. "I''ve tried to tell my parents for years that this is unfair. I''ve tried to tell them that it''s an awful idea that will drastically shift the balance of power in the world for generations. I''ve tried to tell them that I have no interest in most of the candidates. But they won''t hear any of it. Above anything else, my parents are traditionalists. This is how it''s always worked, so that''s how it will continue."


    "Right, but that approach made sense when it was used as a means of peaceful territorial expansion. All the arranged marriages since Steylia became the largest kingdom have been unions with royals from smaller kingdoms. And besides, isn''t the queen Steylian? I thought your family was done with that approach."


    "You know more about this than I thought," she said. "My parents were born fifteen years after the war with the Ashar Empire. The world was still very politically unstable at that time, and everyone was on edge that the continuing skirmishes between kingdoms meant another massive war was on the cusp of breaking out. My grandparents thought it unwise to commit to an arrangement with any other nation with so much uncertainty in the air. By the time my parents were set up and married, the world''s climate was peaceful again."


    "So, you''re saying your parents think now is the time to return to business as usual?"


    "Exactly." She shook her head and clutched her dress tightly at her knees. "But they''re wrong, this whole situation is wrong. They''ve been wrong about so much, but they won''t listen to me because, apparently, it''s too much to fathom that I''m smarter than them. No, because I''m young, I must be na?ve and confused¡ªnever mind that my IQ is higher than theirs and everyone else in this kingdom. I''m literally the only one who isn''t an idiot, yet like they treat me like I am!"


    I resisted the overwhelming urge to roll my eyes at her supremely arrogant statement. Instead, I set the document aside and said, "but none of that matters now because of this stupid White Knight thing, right?"


    She rose to her feet and stormed down the steps. Books and papers flew in every direction as she dug through a pile of both in search of something. I bounced on her bed until she broke her silence with a resounding, "found it!"


    She unrolled what looked to be a very old document. Her green eyes examined its contents rapidly, all the while, her expression alternated anger, disgust, hope, and pondering.


    "Care to share?" I asked.


    She made her way back up the platform and rejoined me on the bed. "This is the original White Knight Contract. It''s exactly as my father said, any person that saves the life of the princess during a potentially fatal crisis shall have her hand in marriage."


    "All right, we knew that. Anything on that potential opt-out clause?"


    "...Yes."


    Her response to my question was muted, to say the least. I would have thought she''d have been more thrilled about the existence of some way out of this, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Are you going to go on, or what?"


    "How are you with magic?" she asked, nervously.


    "What? Why do you care?"


    "Just answer the question, idiot."


    I groaned and shrugged. "Awful. I''m not good at it. I''ve never been able to get a single spell past the length of my fingers."


    The blonde whined and gripped her face in the palm of her hand. "I''m so screwed."


    "Will you please explain?"


    "The only way to get out of this stupid contract...is if you agree to face the other eight candidates in a sanctioned combat gauntlet."


    The silence that followed her words was deafening. However, if one listened closely, they''d have been able to hear the thunderous sound of several brain cells imploding in my skull.


    "Let me see that," I said, grabbing the roll out of her hand.


    Sure enough...


    The White Knight Contract dictates that anyone who should save the princess of Steylia''s life will be granted her hand in marriage. Neither party is permitted to refuse this arrangement unless the "White Knight" opts out of the contract. If this occurs, the "White Knight" must agree to take part in a gauntlet in which he or she must compete in sanctioned combat against each of the other candidates for the princess'' hand in marriage.


    "What the hell is this!?" I cried, my eyes wide in the face of the text in my hands.


    "I told you, that''s the only way out of this. It''s to test the worthiness of you and the other candidates. If you lose, you''re disqualified from marrying me and you''re free."


    My ears perked up when they heard the word ''free''. "Wait, so I can just throw this whole thing and the problem is solved?"


    "No, you can''t just lose on purpose. The fights are judged, and if it''s determined that you didn''t actually compete, you''ll be forced to do it again."


    "What if I fake it really well?"


    "It doesn''t matter either way," she said, irritably. "If you''re really that bad at magic, you''d just end up losing anyway. In that case, you''re free."


    She didn''t sound happy about the last part. "I''m free? What about you?"


    "Stop asking me stupid questions and read the document in your hand, dumbass. It says the candidate you lose to automatically becomes my fianc¨¦."


    I looked over the contract, and, as expected, her words were verified. "So, if I lose, I still win, but I doom you in the process."


    She stared at the floor, her eyes solemn but her tone furious. "I''m doomed no matter what. I''m either stuck with you or stuck with someone else. The only person who stands to gain anything from this is you. Which, hey, lucky you. Take the opportunity."


    Sigh


    "What if we just ignored this whole thing? We get engaged but never get married or acknowledge being a ''couple'' at all?" I asked.


    "You really think my parents would allow that? They''ll force us to wed, and I''d have no power to fight them at all until I properly take the throne. Besides," she continued, her posture slumping a bit. "It''s the principle of it all. I have no freedom at all in any of this. My fate was decided before I was born, and even if we stuck together in a loveless marriage, the point is that I shouldn''t have to marry you or anyone else if I don''t want to. It''s as simple as that."


    I looked at the document again.


    If the "White Knight" wins the entire gauntlet, he or she is freed from the contract and the princess gains the right to choose her own fianc¨¦ in place of the king and queen.


    The terms were a joke. It was true what she said, she had no agency here. Even in the best-case scenario, I would be the one earning my freedom by proving myself. She would only win the right to choose her partner because I, in theory, would have disqualified the others from candidacy. In other words, I would have to fight for her freedom for her. The thought of being in her position filled me with so much despair, humiliation, and frustration that, for the first time, I actually felt bad for a royal.


    "I''m sorry," I said.


    "I don''t need your pity," she bit back. "You should go through with it so you can get your freedom. But you should also know that if the person that defeats you is of less than upstanding character, this decision will eventually come to affect you. After all, you are a citizen of Steylia."


    That was true, if some crazed tyrant came to be the future king or queen of Steylia, it would not only cause problems for Cynthia, but also me, my parents, and Mizuki.


    Oh, and the world too, I guess.


    She placed her hand on my knee and looked at me with an expression that carried the torment of hurt pride and desperation. "Please...consider taking this seriously and attempting to win this. For both of our sakes."


    The doors to the room opened, preventing me from responding to Cynthia''s plea. It was Helena, who paused briefly when she took note of the dismal condition of the room. "I''m sorry to intrude, but the king and queen have requested Mr. Watanabe downstairs."


    Oh no.

 V: Something to Think About

    Helena led me straight from Cynthia¡¯s room back to the dining room. My parents and Mizuki were still there, but in my absence, it seemed the king and queen had also joined them. King Immanuel took notice of my arrival the second I stepped through the doorway.


    ¡°There he is!¡± he stated with a wide, bearded grin. ¡°Just the man I was hoping to see.¡±


    I bowed and replied, ¡°may I ask what this is about?¡±


    ¡°No need. You and your lovely family take a seat and I will explain it all.¡±


    We did as was asked of us¡ªsome more excitedly than others¡ªand Cynthia entered the room wearing a nervous expression on her face. The king smiled at her and waved her inside, gesturing to a grand, empty chair beside him and the queen.


    ¡°I was just about to send for you as well, my daughter. Come, sit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father,¡± Cynthia mumbled and set herself down by her parents.


    The king clasped his large hands together and spoke with great enthusiasm. ¡°It is my distinct pleasure to inform you all that, later this evening, we will be holding an internationally broadcasted press conference to announce the engagement of Shinsuke Watanabe to my beautiful daughter, Princess Cynthia Rose von Eisenhardt!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± my parents and Mizuki shouted in unison. Judging by the look on Cynthia¡¯s face, I wasn¡¯t the only one they beat to the punch with their reaction.


    ¡°We would ordinarily wait a bit longer to do this. But given that Shinsuke¡¯s heroic act was already televised for all the world to see, we thought we might as well make the announcement now,¡± said the king.


    ¡°Wait,¡± my mother interjected. ¡°What engagement are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Your son didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    The room fell silent, and all eyes were on me.


    ¡°Shinsuke Watanabe,¡± my mother said, sternly. ¡°First, you do something completely reckless and don¡¯t communicate with me or your father all night, then you propose to the princess without telling us anything?!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t propose to her. And I don¡¯t even want¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t blame the boy,¡± the king interrupted. ¡°He was overwhelmed and tired last night, as was my daughter. I¡¯m sure they were so excited to have breakfast together this morning that they merely forgot to share the wonderful news with you three.¡±


    Dad patted my shoulder and grinned at me. ¡°That¡¯s kind of a big thing to forget, son!¡±


    There isn¡¯t a single jury in the world who would find me guilty if I committed patricide at this very moment.


    ¡°So, my son is really going to marry the princess of Steylia¡­?¡± mom asked, her voice shaking with what I couldn¡¯t decide was excitement or disbelief.


    ¡°Unexpected, yet joyous, isn¡¯t it?¡± said the king.


    The queen shook her head and took a drink from a goblet filled with wine. ¡°For some of us.¡±


    ¡°Son, how did this come about?¡± asked dad. ¡°Tell us all about it!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± the king interrupted yet again.


    Mizuki tugged on my pant leg under the table and whispered to me. Her stare was piercing. ¡°We need to talk. Now.¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± Cynthia started. ¡°May I be excused? I¡¯d like to speak with Shinsuke while you and mother explain the situation to his family.¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± the king assured as he began speaking to my parents and their twinkling, bright eyes.


    Cynthia rose from her seat and motioned for me to follow. I shot Mizuki a look of regret and exited with the princess. Mizuki, however, did not stay seated, and followed closely behind me out of the dining room and into the massive foyer.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Cynthia led me to a corner far removed from the open dining room doors and spoke anxiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they would do the press conference so soon!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what the hell are they thinking? It¡¯s only been one night.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Mizuki interjected. ¡°Shinsuke, we¡¯re talking right now.¡±


    The blonde princess took a step back and her jade eyes widened. ¡°Did you just¡­interrupt my conversation? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°None of your business. I need to talk to Shinsuke, so go somewhere else, princess.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Cynthia put her hands on her hips and glared at Mizuki.


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    I froze for a second, my eyes darting back and forth between my best friend and my ¡°fianc¨¦¡±. The tension was more than palpable¡ªit was choking. I knew if I didn¡¯t do something immediately, things would get ugly fast.


    ¡°Cynthia, this is Mizuki,¡± I said, nearly stuttering. ¡°Mizuki, you know Cynthia, of course.¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡± Mizuki replied, dryly. ¡°Do you?¡±


    Cynthia looked my wavy-haired best friend up and down. Her jade eyes scanned Mizuki¡¯s outfit: a pair of sneakers, black jeans, and a belly-shirt hoodie patterned with small, black rabbit head silhouettes. She¡­ wasn¡¯t exactly dressed for a trip to the castle.


    ¡°You come to my castle dressed like that and you have the nerve to speak to me in such a disrespectful fashion?


    ¡°Am I supposed to care what you think about my clothes?¡±


    Unlike my parents who showed up in formal attire, Mizuki clearly didn¡¯t care about impressing the royals. I wasn¡¯t dressed to impress either, but I had the excuse of being dragged unexpectedly to the castle. It shouldn¡¯t have mattered either way, but things had deteriorated to the point where I was sure that just about everything about these two annoyed each other.


    ¡°Cynthia,¡± I said. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to speak to Mizuki since everything happened yesterday. I just need a few minutes to explain it all to her.¡±


    Cynthia scoffed at both of us, but made sure her harsh gaze hung over Mizuki a little longer than necessary. ¡°Fine, do what you must.¡±


    Despite an aggression in her tone, Cynthia spun with an undeniable grace and returned to the dining room, leaving me and Mizuki on our own.


    ¡°Start talking, Shinsuke.¡±


    ¡°Mizuki, do you honestly think I would propose to the princess?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. So, why are you engaged to her?¡± she asked, narrowing her sleepy eyes and crossing her arms.


    I sighed and began to recount the ridiculous circumstances of the prior twenty-four hours. She knew I had saved the princess, but I made sure to inform her of my less than thrilling time in the throne room, as well as the details of the White Knight Contract and its insane opt-out clause.


    ¡°So, in short, me and Cynthia don¡¯t want this, her crazy parents are forcing us to do it.¡±


    ¡°I notice you two are on a first name basis.¡±


    ¡°N-not really¡­¡±


    Mizuki¡¯s stare softened slightly, but her eyes remained sharp. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re doing this gauntlet, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have much of a choice,¡± I said, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°But I¡¯ve been thinking¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about,¡± Mizuki declared, firmly. ¡°You have to do this. Otherwise, you¡¯re stuck marrying her. I don¡¯t want to see you get beat up, but as long as you can convince those stupid royals that you tried, then you¡¯re free from this and things can go back to normal again.¡±


    I ruffled my hair a bit and groaned. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°The person who beats me ends up instantly engaged to Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°She could end up trapped in a marriage with some power-hungry lunatic. And that lunatic could come back to haunt us all when they rise to power.¡±


    Mizuki grabbed my hand and held it between both of her own. ¡°Listen to me very closely, Shinsuke. None of that matters, only you do.¡±


    ¡°Some tyrant claiming partial power over Steylia doesn¡¯t bother you?¡±


    ¡°If that happens, would anything really change for us?¡± she asked, irritably. ¡°As it is, we already live by the whims of these trashy royals in our cramped little apartments, enjoying whatever little we have while they live like this. The pampered princess herself could also turn out to be a monstrous leader all on her own. You realize that, right?¡±


    She had a point. For people like us, none of these situations ever impacted our quality of life. We were forgotten just as much by our own leaders as we would be by any other kingdom¡¯s crown. But, still, Cynthia¡¯s words kept repeating in my mind. What would life be like if one of the other large kingdoms merged with Steylia? The thought put a bad feeling in my gut that I couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I conceded. ¡°But do you think it¡¯s right to trap Cynthia in something like that? Wouldn¡¯t that be like passing this curse to someone else?¡±


    ¡°She already had that curse before you and she¡¯ll have the curse after you. Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s the one who owes you something here. If not for you, she¡¯d be dead right now. How can she ask anything of you, let alone for you to suffer this whole gauntlet when you get absolutely nothing for doing so?¡±


    Now she had more than a point, she had an undeniable truth.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, Mizuki.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± she smiled at me. ¡°Now, focus on what¡¯s best for you, Shinsuke. As long as you get what you want, who cares about what happens to her?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Watanabe.¡± The ever present Helena said, emerging from the dining room. ¡°I was instructed by His Majesty to take you to the tailor so he can have your suit made for tonight¡¯s press conference.¡±


    Mizuki scowled and released my hands from her grasp. ¡°Remember what I said, Shinsuke.¡±


    I nodded and watched her waves bounce as she walked away.


    ¡°Right this way,¡± Helena directed me.


    My legs began moving but I remained in my thoughts, recalling the words of both Mizuki and Cynthia. Like Mizuki had said, Cynthia¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t my fault or my responsibility. She really did have some nerve asking me to run a damn gauntlet, be it for her sake or the sake of the kingdom. She owed me, and I was beginning to figure out exactly how I could leverage that.

 VI: Wanna Sell Your Soul?

    I thought I would be free to return to the dining room after being measured for my suit, but oh how wrong I was. Back and forth, I was bounced from station to station, being made to look ¡°presentable¡± for television. Evidently, the queen herself had put in a special request to do something about my ¡°horrible eyes¡±.


    For the next few hours, I had my hair washed, dried, and put into a ponytail, then had makeup slathered on my face to cover up my ¡°imperfections¡±. By the time my suit was complete, I had only just enough time to put it on before I found myself being escorted by Helena to the ballroom entrance.


    ¡°I recommend bracing yourself,¡± the busy woman advised.


    I groaned and watched as Helena pulled open the large double doors before us. The second the doors parted, a blinding flash of light caused my eyes to snap shut. I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised, but the thick walls of the castle had done well to conceal the endless chatter of what seemed to be thousands of press, armed with microphones, cameras, and hot, beaming lights. Their sheer numbers had floored me, to say the least.


    ¡°Come on, stick close behind me,¡± Helena said, guiding me through a rope line that was utterly swarmed by the media.


    Excuse me, what¡¯s going through your mind right now?


    How does it feel to be a hero?


    Is this your first time in the castle?


    An overwhelming number of voices fired off question after question, their incessance accompanied by the sounds of camera shutters going off nonstop. I could barely make out half of what was being said and I made no attempts to respond to their inquiries. Just proceeding through the line felt like I was drowning in a sea of bodies despite the guiding ropes at my sides keeping the crowd at bay.


    At the end of the line, the royal family sat behind a long table on a stage set up before a massive painting. The painting encompassed much of the large wall it was hung from and depicted a hand¡ªwhose owner was just out of frame¡ªslipping a ring onto the finger of a generic, faceless princess. Beside the king was an empty chair, which is where Helena directed me to sit.


    ¡°You clean up well, young man,¡± the king chuckled as I settled in the chair.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, my eyes fixed on the many microphones set up on the table.


    On the other side of the king, Cynthia sat beside the queen, looking out into the army of reporters with a disturbed expression. I also spotted my parents and Mizuki looking up at us from a small, roped off area close to the front of the stage.


    ¡°Please, quiet down,¡± the king requested. The rest of the room promptly complied. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve requested your time and attention today to make a very special announcement. As you all know, this young man over here saved the life of my precious daughter, the princess of Steylia, Cynthia Rose von Eisenhardt.¡±


    I tried to lower my head to avoid the oncoming stares, but the king placed his massive paw on my shoulder, prompting me to retain proper posture.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°The young man sitting beside me is Shinsuke Watanabe,¡± the king continued. ¡°And, as a result of his chivalrous deed, I, King Immanuel von Eisenhardt, and my lovely wife, Queen Luitgard von Eisenhardt, have decided to invoke the White Knight Contract. That is to say, this young man will be granted my daughter¡¯s hand in marriage!¡±


    The room erupted into madness as more questions were hurled at the king in rapid fire fashion.


    With an air of amusement, the king said, ¡°as you all know, this changes everything in regard to Steylia¡¯s negotiations with the other kingdoms for my daughter¡¯s hand. I will take questions about that. But, first, I turn things over to my future son-in-law and soon to be prince of Steylia, Shinsuke Watanabe. Please, feel free to ask him anything you want.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I barely managed before being swiftly bombarded by the armada of journalists.


    The king pointed to a man sitting in the front row and said, ¡°he¡¯ll take your question first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± the man replied, bowing. ¡°Edwin Gunther from Channel 10 news. Shinsuke, was it? My question is, why did you save the princess from that accident?¡±


    You can¡¯t be serious.


    I sat quietly, staring at the bespectacled man gawking at me. I kept waiting for him to ask the ¡°real¡± question, but it never came. Instead, he curved his brows and looked at the king who nudged me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really have time to think about it,¡± I said. ¡°I just did it.¡±


    And what a mistake that was.


    ¡°A true hero!¡± the king added. ¡°Next question, please.¡±


    A woman in a gray suit with short hair stood up and said, ¡°Aisha Collins from the Daily Spell. My question is, do you feel lucky to be granted the princess¡¯ hand in marriage despite being so scrawny and unpleasant to look at?¡±


    ¡°Next question, please!¡± the king said before I could respond. The queen smirked and shifted in her chair.


    More reporters stood up to ask me increasingly stupid questions one after another. With each one, my cheek had sunk increasingly further into my palm, much to the chagrin of the king who had seemingly given up on correcting my posture. I could feel both my sanity and attention slipping further into oblivion until one particular question caught my ear.


    ¡°Ulrich Haupt of Steylia News Network here. My question is, do you even want to marry the princess? You don¡¯t look happy¡­¡±


    ¡°You know what,¡± I started, ¡°you¡¯re the first to notice that. Congratulations!¡±


    ¡°Shinsuke¡­?¡± the king said, curiously.


    ¡°Would you like to know what I want, Mr. Haupt?¡±


    ¡°Erm, yes?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to my apartment and get in bed. I want to sleep for three days straight, and then sit in front of the TV with my best friend. I want to be wrapped up all cozy in my blanket and eat a pudding cup. That¡¯s what life was like for me before this. But what am I doing now, huh? Being asked the dumbest questions imaginable by a gaggle of vultures.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry the princess¡ªI never did. I never asked for any of this. So, while I have all of your attention, I have an announcement of my own to make.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± the queen whispered to her husband, irritably.


    To the stunned expressions of nearly everyone in the room, I grabbed the microphone in front of me and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m invoking the opt-out clause of the White Knight Contract. I will compete in the gauntlet against the other marriage candidates, and I will fight my way out of this contract.¡±


    A collective gasp sent the room spiraling into a mess of incomprehensible chatter. Meanwhile, a quick scan around me revealed the stark contrast between my parents, whose faces had turned whiter than snow, and Mizuki who had the biggest grin I¡¯d seen her wear in my life. Cynthia¡¯s green eyes were wider than ever, while her mother, the queen, looked furious. Most surprising of all, the king looked greatly amused.


    Regardless of anyone else¡¯s reaction, I continued. ¡°No one is going to bully me into doing anything I don¡¯t want to do, especially not some ridiculous marriage! So, if you want a story to air so badly, air this: I¡¯m entering that gauntlet and I¡¯m getting my freedom back!¡±


    ¡°Well now, this changes everything,¡± the king interjected with enthusiasm. ¡°You heard him, the boy says he will fight!¡±


    And with that, the king brought the press conference to an abrupt end.

 VII: Gone Going

    The press conference was meant to go on much longer than it had, but my outburst had brought an early end to the media circus. Immediately afterward, I was rushed out of the ballroom through a maelstrom of reporters. Helena, ever the handy servant, had dragged me into a secret passage hidden behind a clock in the main hall while the guards ushered the media out of the castle. When the coast was clear, I was taken to my temporary room to change back into my clothes, and then brought to the throne room once again.


    The king, queen, and Cynthia were all back on their respective thrones, anticipating my arrival.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the man of the hour!¡± the king chuckled. ¡°You surprised be me back there, you know that?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t have been a surprise if either of those two had listened to a single word I¡¯d said.


    The king stroked his beard and said, ¡°let me ask you something. How did you know about the opt-out clause in the White Knight Contract? We certainly didn¡¯t inform you about it.¡±


    ¡°I-It was me, father,¡± Cynthia said, her voice shaking somewhat. ¡°I told you and mother that I didn¡¯t want any part of this, and so did he. But since you two insisted on having your way, I showed him the original contract. I think he at least deserved to know there was a way out of this stipulation.¡±


    The queen glared at her daughter, causing the blonde princess to quickly refocus her gaze upon her own knees. ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate you partaking in conspiracy against us, Cynthia. Make no mistake, I will deal with you later, but for now¡­¡± She paused for a moment to turn her attention to me. A slight grin appeared on her lips as she spoke. ¡°I must say, in spite of my irritation at the way you humiliated us and our kingdom during the press conference, I¡¯m quite delighted to know that I won¡¯t ever have to refer to you as my ¡®son¡¯.¡±


    And I¡¯m quite delighted I won¡¯t have to call you anything but a bi¡ª


    ¡°Big surprise!¡± the king said, interrupting my thoughts.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said it was more than a big surprise! I¡¯m not sure that you¡¯re aware you just made history, Shinsuke. You¡¯re the first in all of Steylia¡¯s proud history to invoke the opt-out clause!¡±


    I glanced at Cynthia who was still shamefully adoring her knees. She hadn¡¯t mentioned that her little scheme had never even been attempted before. But, in truth, I don¡¯t know why I was surprised by that detail. Playing the role of the canary in the coal mine was what got me into the mess I was in thanks to dad, after all. It seemed a lot of people liked using me like a little bird.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I knew that, Your Majesty,¡± I said with as much venom as I could muster. Cynthia¡¯s awkward shuffling on her cozy throne told me she got the message.


    The king smirked and said, ¡°well, here¡¯s one thing I hope you do know. This won¡¯t be a simple task. The quality of opponents you are going to face is among the very best in the world. Not a single one of them will be throwaways, and there will be no easing you into this.¡±


    ¡°I would also like to add that, while I personally would like to be done with this as soon as possible, you aren¡¯t allowed to throw at any of these bouts. I assume you understand that if you read the original document,¡± said the queen.


    ¡°Yeah, I understood the terms of the clause quite well.¡±


    ¡°Good. Because regardless of my feelings toward you, tradition must be upheld at any and all consequence. So, do try your best. With that said, I look forward to watching you and that hideous scowl of yours get beaten from wall to wall.¡±


    Ah, biddy! That¡¯s the word I was thinking of, right?


    ¡°I hope that you dazzle us in this gauntlet with a performance worthy of the one you put on in the ballroom!¡± the king laughed. ¡°Anyway, Shinsuke. The news just broke, so we cannot proceed until we¡¯ve conversed with the other kingdoms and decided on your first opponent. Until then, I¡¯m sure it has been a long couple of days for you. Why don¡¯t you go home and rest. Maybe have one of those pudding cups you mentioned.¡±


    Finally!


    ¡°Father, may I see him out?¡± Cynthia asked, raising her head for the first time since her scolding.


    ¡°You may. Helena, please accompany my daughter and escort Shinsuke and his wonderful family out of the castle.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. This way,¡± the loyal servant ordered.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Cynthia stepped down from her throne and walked closely beside me as we exited the room. After a moment, she grasped my arm and held me still until we had lagged a decent bit behind our guide. Once there was a degree of distance between us and Helena, we continued walking.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t want Helena listening to our conversation.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much.¡±


    The regal blonde rubbed her arm gently and said, ¡°I almost thought you weren¡¯t going to go through with invoking the clause. And I definitely didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go about it the way you did. Couldn¡¯t you have done that without embarrassing everyone in the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have stayed in your stupid castle instead of scavenging for cheesecake like a rat? If you would have done that, this mess wouldn¡¯t have existed at all.¡±


    ¡°Will you drop that already?¡± she growled. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m trying to thank you for doing this. You know, for both our sakes¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank me? I¡¯m not doing this for you or the good of the kingdom, don¡¯t get this twisted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. I might have to seriously try at this, but you and I both know I¡¯m going to get destroyed in that first round no matter what I do without training. So, either way, I¡¯m free. I¡¯m not going the distance in this crazy gauntlet of yours unless I get something in return.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you not recall our conversation? This could impact you and your family as much as it impacts me. Besides, I don¡¯t deserve this!¡±


    I snickered at those last few words and said, ¡°and we do?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°First of all, you have some nerve expecting me to do anything out of the goodness of my heart for you. I saved your life, remember? You owe me, not the other way around.¡± She glared at me but kept quiet as I continued. ¡°Second of all, maybe you don¡¯t deserve to be forced into marrying someone, but me, my family, and Mizuki don¡¯t deserve to live stuffed inside some hole in the wall apartments when you live like this!¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said with a bite in her tone. ¡°You want to hold saving me over my head? Go ahead, jerk. So, I owe you, right? What, you want me to do something about your living situation?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I clarified. ¡°I want money, lots of it. With that, I can handle the situation myself. I don¡¯t need you relocating us to some dumpsite because it was located next to your favorite taco place or whatever else you stuff your face with, Princess Cheesecake.¡±


    ¡°Drop it! Anyway, very well. You have a deal. If you complete the gauntlet, I¡¯ll reward you with more money than a burnout like you could ever know what to do with.¡±


    ¡°See, was that so hard? Pleasure doing business with you.¡±


    She scoffed and rolled her jade eyes. ¡°A little advice for you, a lady¡¯s asking should be enough for a gentleman to do the right thing.¡±


    ¡°Not according to another lady I know.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re talking about that scrounge you call a best friend, right? Mizuki, was it?¡±


    Now I was the one glaring at her. ¡°I suggest you change the subject.¡±


    She shrugged and said, ¡°fine by me, I¡¯d rather not sully my lips with talk of someone so insignificant. Besides, we need to talk about your training.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what about it¡¯? You better get started on this, like, tomorrow! Once mother and father negotiate the setup of the gauntlet it won¡¯t take long for things to get started. You need as much training as humanly possible in the shortest time we can manage.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I groaned. ¡°You have personal trainers, right? Just get one of them to help me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell not?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± she replied, curtly. ¡°Allowing someone of non-royal blood access to certain privileges is above my head. I¡¯d have to request it from mother and father, and I don¡¯t think they would allow it considering they want you to marry me for the sake of tradition, remember? They won¡¯t help you here.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic. So, what do I do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just figure it out!¡±


    Fighting hard for your freedom, I see.


    ¡°Give me time to think about it,¡± she said, frustrated. ¡°In the meantime, hit the weights, go jogging, pick up a spell book¡ªjust do something.¡±


    Having had enough of the obnoxious blonde for one eternity, I quickened my pace to regroup with Helena, an act that clearly irritated said blonde. Thankfully, however, we had already reached the godsforsaken stairs leading back to the car park. There, my parents and Mizuki stood waiting by a royal car.


    ¡°There you are!¡± mom said, her voice hovering somewhere between distress and fury. ¡°What in the name of the gods were you thinking back there with that little outburst of yours?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, son. You, um, do know the whole world was watching that broadcast, right?¡± dad added.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose and said, ¡°I¡¯m aware, thanks. Look, I¡¯m not happy about it either, but it needed to be said. I¡¯m sorry I embarrassed you two.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t embarrass me,¡± Mizuki said with a warm smile. ¡°I couldn¡¯t be any prouder of you.¡±


    Her words hit me a bit unexpectedly. After being chastised on a near constant basis since the accident itself, it felt nice to hear some words of affirmation for once. Leave it to Mizuki to deliver those words.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I said, returning my best friend¡¯s warm smile.


    Cynthia, who had been silent since entering the car park, took the opportunity to speak and said, ¡°remember what I said.¡± And, with that, exited the car park without another word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go home,¡± mom said with a deep sigh.


    After loading into the vehicle, home is exactly where we were headed. On the way, I couldn''t take another second of consciousness. Luckily, Mizuki understood that fact and kindly allowed me to rest my head on her lap. A bit embarrassing, admittedly, but I couldn''t help it. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    Once we arrived at our apartment building back in Valport, I bid Mizuki a good night and returned to my apartment with my parents. Mom said something I didn¡¯t quite hear, as I was preoccupied with grabbing a much needed pudding cup from the pantry. With that in hand, I hopped into bed.


    I laid there for a bit, appreciating the familiarity of my bed, but begrudgingly missing the comically oversized mattress that had been my companion the prior night.


    Just do something.


    Cynthia¡¯s words repeated in my mind as I grasped my pudding cup.


    Unfortunately, I fell asleep before I could even crack the seal.

 VIII: Public Enemy Number One

    ¡°Shinsuke, wake up!¡±


    I jolted and nearly rolled out of bed at the sound of mom¡¯s scathing call.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I been through enough? just let me rest¡­¡± I whined.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to, Shinsuke. But you have school today, remember?¡±


    ¡°I¡­what?¡± I asked, rubbing the sleep out of my eyes.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through a lot this weekend; I empathize. I was supposed to have a commission delivered yesterday, but we all know what happened there. Either way, regardless of what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s important that you keep up with your education. Besides, Mizuki is waiting for you outside.¡±


    So much had happened to me since the accident that I had forgotten it had only been one day and a few hours. The weekend had been stolen from me along with the rest of my life. This would be the week that I would begin the process of taking it all back, and it was about to start with¡­school? Gods damn it.


    ¡°Shinsuke¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m getting up.¡±


    As promised, I rose from my bedsheet mausoleum and dragged myself to the bathroom. The zombie in the mirror groaned appropriately.


    One dimly lit shower later, I thew on my uniform and stepped out, once again coming face to face with my mother.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said, holding out my school bag. ¡°I thought I¡¯d make your life a bit easier and get your bag ready for you. I even tossed that pudding cup you grabbed last night in there for you.¡±


    I took the bag and slung it over my shoulder. ¡°Thanks, mom.¡±


    ¡°One more thing,¡± she said with a nervous shuffle. ¡°Your outburst from yesterday is all over the news. I just thought I should let you know¡­¡±


    I sighed deeply and said, ¡°can I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t stay home.¡±


    Thrown to the wolves it is!


    ¡°Thought you¡¯d say that. Well, I¡¯d better get going, then. Good luck with the art.¡±


    ¡°Good luck with the¡­everything,¡± she replied, nudging my shoulder with hers.


    Out the door I went, and, like mom said, Mizuki was there waiting for me. Her smile was warm, but an air of concern floated about her.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I greeted her.


    ¡°Not a good one¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I excluded the ¡®good¡¯.¡±


    We shared a cynical chuckle and made our way down the steps of the building. As we trekked through the busy streets of Valport, we spoke about my dire situation.


    ¡°Your face is on every channel,¡± Mizuki said, irritably. ¡°All the sock puppets are upset that you don¡¯t want to marry the princess.¡±


    ¡°Such a shame that I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with you, but it seems I¡¯m the only one¡­¡±


    She motioned left and right with her head, pointing out the people around us. Everywhere I looked, people who hadn¡¯t cared I existed just days ago were staring at me and whispering, most of them with not-so-pleasant expressions.


    I can¡¯t believe he said that stuff on live TV. What the hell is wrong with him?


    I know, can you imagine how the poor princess feels right now?


    I¡¯d be relieved if he didn¡¯t want to marry me, honestly. He¡¯s so ugly!


    ¡°Ignore them,¡± Mizuki said, returning their glares and making them divert their eyes.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Way ahead of you.¡±


    I said that, but I was wishing I had a hood to pull over my face in the moment. I was used to odd stares and unkind remarks, but the level of attention I was getting was on another level and I hated every second of it. The entire way to the subway, not a single street passed us by without obnoxiously audible gossip and gawking that singled me out like a spotlight.


    Mind your damn business, vultures.


    ***


    It wasn¡¯t long after getting off the train that we reached St. Cirelia High School.


    Better than Valport High, but still not quite a school for rich kids, high grades were the only reason Mizuki and I were able to attend the middle child of Valport high schools. One would think the high grade level requirement would result in a more disciplined student body, but that was far from the case. Mizuki and I were often on the receiving end of ignorant venom from cockroaches looking to climb atop our heads to achieve a higher social status. In other words, it was high school.


    Ah, poor Saint Cirelia gave her life in combat for the kingdom of Steylia, only to have a second-rate school filled with burnouts and bullies named after her. Spin majestically in your grave, Cirelia.


    In predictable fashion, the stares and whispers kicked off as soon as we stepped through the front doors of the school. A visibly annoyed Mizuki marched forward through the passively hostile halls and implored me to keep pace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get to class,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t even give them a chance to say something stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Of course, it was much too late for that based on the snippets of sniping remarks that clipped my ears. At least the crowd were kind enough to part like the sea, enabling us to get to our destination much faster than usual. Though, naturally, that was only because they wanted to stand back and observe me like some kind of escaped zoo animal. But I would rather that than a blockade of more incessant questioning.


    In contrast to our arrival at school, the class chatter fell eerily silent as Mizuki and I stepped inside. We claimed our seats beside one another quickly, but not even a second had passed before the winds of trouble graced my turbulent shores.


    ¡°Yo, demon eyes!¡± a boy in the back of the class shouted. ¡°I got a question for ya.¡±


    In the time it took for me to redirect my attention from the window to my side, he was already looming over me.


    ¡°We all saw you tweaking at the press conference yesterday,¡± he continued. ¡°I gotta say, that was pretty funny.¡±


    ¡°Happy I could entertain you¡­whatever your name is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good one. Not as funny as you making an ass out of yourself to get out of marrying the hottest, richest girl in the world, though. What¡¯s the deal with that, anyway? You damaged in the brain or something?¡±


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing,¡± Mizuki interjected. ¡°Shut the hell up and go sit down in your little corner.¡±


    The boy waved her off and remained fixated on me. ¡°So, you¡¯ve got your bestie fighting your battles for you now? Pfft. I guess that¡¯s what happens when you save the princess¡¯ life, people just tend to your every whim, yeah? First you get called a hero, then you reject the princess on TV. I bet you think you¡¯re such hot stuff now.¡±


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know if this is an insane projection of your deepest insecurities or something, but will you knock it off already? Today is not the day,¡± I said, receiving a snicker and a head shake in response.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re just trying to make yourself look good by saying you don¡¯t want to marry the princess. I bet she took one look at your ugly face and said, ¡®hell no¡¯!¡±


    Mizuki rose out of her chair and, sternly, said, ¡°I told you to shut the hell up.¡±


    ¡°No one was talking to you!¡± he growled, shoving her to the floor.


    A bolt of rage hit me, and the sound of my skidding chair as I rose was the thunder. He tried to say something, but by the time he parted his lips, I had already buried my fist in his cheek. He flew to the floor with a considerable thud.


    Just as he collided with the floor, the teacher entered the classroom. His face shifted in horror when he noticed the unconscious boy, followed by anger when he saw me wringing my hand in pain.


    ¡°Is anyone going to tell him?¡± I asked the audience of my so-called peers.


    Silence.


    Of course not.


    ¡°What did you just do!?


    ¡°Well, he¡ª"


    ¡°Detention, Watanabe. Now!¡±


    Why even ask me?


    I helped Mizuki back to her feet as the teacher checked on the boy and called upon one of my classmates to fetch the nurse.


    ¡°Thank you, Shinsuke,¡± she said with a guilty expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me,¡± I replied. ¡°No one touches you and walks away from it. I know you¡¯d do the same for me.¡±


    ¡°Stop running your mouth and get to detention, Watanabe!¡±


    I grabbed my bag and left out the door as I heard Mizuki protesting my punishment to the teacher behind me. I didn¡¯t have the patience to plead my case after dealing with prying eyes all morning. To be honest, a quiet stint in the solitude of detention sounded like a relief, if anything. Besides, I was more than fine with claiming my prize for reading that jerk a five-finger lullaby.


    I entered the empty classroom reserved for rebels like me and took a seat. The absence of voices was pleasant until my own crept into my mind, asking such enriching questions as: When she finds out about this, will mom kill me with her art knife or by poisoning my dinner? Or: Would getting expelled from school also void the White Knight Contract?


    In the interest of not losing my mind, I unzipped my bag and extracted a plastic spoon and my ever-reliable friend¡ªthe pudding cup. Since we hadn¡¯t had our reunion the prior night, I figured there was no time like the present.


    But just as I was about to crack open the seal, the door opened and in walked a girl I didn¡¯t recognize. She was definitely not a teacher or staff member. In fact, she looked no older than me. With a sinister grin, she said, ¡°well, if it isn¡¯t Mr. Popular! I¡¯ve been looking for you~¡±

 IX: School Rumble

    ¡°There you are¡­~¡±


    I stared at the girl who entered the room in confusion. Despite her striking pink hair and blue eyes, I hadn¡¯t recognized this girl at all. She definitely wasn¡¯t a teacher or other staff, but she didn¡¯t seem like a typical student either. She wore an unzipped, green camouflage jacket and a pair of pants with the same pattern. Under her jacket, she wore a black athletic top that exposed her navel and rather toned abs. A pair of brown military boots covered her feet, completing a noticeably army themed motif.


    She narrowed her eyes and grinned at me with a look that spelt trouble.


    ¡°Wh¡ª¡±


    Before I could get anywhere near completing my thought, the girl launched over a desk in front of me, her fist igniting into a fireball as she took a swing at me.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± I jumped out of my seat in time to avoid her burning strike, but the haste of my movement caused me to stumble backwards unsteadily. ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡±


    Without wasting a breath on my question, she kicked a desk at me with shocking strength, sending it flying towards my face. I managed to swat it away in time, revealing her presence directly behind it preparing to nail me with another flaming fist. My body bent awkwardly back to avoid her punch, only for another one to strike me in the stomach with enough force that I¡¯m sure I¡¯d have lost my breakfast if I had actually eaten.


    Stunned and coughing, I doubled over as she grabbed a firm hold on my arm. Before I could guess what she was doing, I watched the room turn upside down. More accurately, she had used my arm to flip me to the hard floor with shocking ease.


    Retaining her hold on my arm as I hit the floor, she spun with me, landing on her own back and pressing the soles of her boots against my cheek. An intense pain shot through my arm, with my elbow feeling ready to pop out of place.


    ¡°Tap out!¡± the girl commanded as she wrenched my arm in two violent motions.


    My distressed joint telepathically echoed her exact words at me, prompting me to tap the floor vigorously as she demanded. She immediately released the hold and rolled backwards on her head and back up to her feet.


    ¡°I win!¡± she announced, stepping on my stomach and pumping her fist. ¡°And you know what? I think I deserve a reward for that. This will do nicely¡­¡±


    The victorious, camouflage-clad girl snatched my precious pudding cup and ripped the seal from it, effortlessly. She plunged the plastic utensil into its valuable contents and unearthed a spoonful of heaven.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s mine! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    She dug her boot into my stomach and shoved the spoon into her mouth. ¡°Mmm~!¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    If you wanted to kill me, I¡¯d have welcomed it. But this torture really is quite tacky.


    She wolfed down every last bit of the pudding until there was nothing left. Satisfied with herself, she deposited the spoon into the cup and dropped it on a desk with a plastic-y ¡°clunk¡±.


    ¡°Refreshing!¡± she sighed in bliss. She removed her boot from my midsection and held out her hand to me. Reluctantly, I grabbed hold, and she yanked me upright.


    Demon woman.


    ¡°That was informative!¡± she declared, giggling jovially as if we had just finished playing a game of tag.


    ¡°What the hell is your problem, psycho?!¡±


    She cringed at my scolding and rubbed the back of her head. Through a nervous chuckle, she said, ¡°just relax, okay? I was just testing you a bit!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to report you.¡±


    ¡°No, wait!¡± she pleaded. ¡°I saw you save the Princess on TV a few days ago, and then there was that amazing press conference of yours. When I found out you went to my school, I just had to come see you for myself.¡±


    ¡°So, you came here to beat me up and mock me. Okay. Can I go report you now?¡±


    ¡°Stop it! I¡¯m not mocking you, seriously. I¡¯m trying to tell you that you inspired me at that press conference!¡±


    I crossed my arms and narrowed my eyes. ¡°What do you mean I ¡®inspired¡¯ you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s all the time in the world to explain that later,¡± she deflected. ¡°But for now, you need a coach for that gauntlet, right? I¡¯m your girl!¡±


    I stared at her for a moment, bringing her down from the proud stance she had taken after her declaration. ¡°This gauntlet isn¡¯t some stupid game, the King himself warned me about how tough this crap will be. Why would I choose some random, crazy schoolmate who basically sucker punched me to be my coach instead of, you know, an actual instructor?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± she said, burying her face in her palm. ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet, have I? I¡¯m Evangeline Dioli, the magical combat prodigy! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of me~¡±


    ¡°¡­Nope.¡±


    ¡°What?! Here, look!¡± She pulled her phone from her pocket and tapped the screen hurriedly. A second later, she shoved search results for her own name into my face. Each of the links descending the screen displayed articles about her supposed unparalleled talent and something about her being the youngest recruit of the Steylian army in history.


    ¡°You were serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Duh!¡± she said, slipping her phone back into her pocket.


    ¡°But why would you want to help me?¡±


    ¡°I told you; you inspired me. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°Right. And what would you want in return for this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I fully believed that, but given the circumstances, I wasn¡¯t in much of a position to refuse Evangeline¡¯s offer. I would do my own research later, but the articles she had shown me were from the top publications in the world. According to them, at least, she was a legitimate prodigy. There was no point in trying to look for a better coach with such a deficiency of time. And besides, Cynthia had told me to do something as soon as possible. Hiring a magical and combat prodigy counts as doing something, one would imagine.


    ¡°Okay, fine. I accept. You can coach me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± she celebrated. ¡°You and me are going to get along more than fine. Trust me~¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, then!¡± she said, running to the other side of the teacher¡¯s desk. ¡°Take a seat, please!¡±


    ¡°Uh, why?¡± I asked. For whatever reason, though, I complied.


    She used her palm to scrub the whiteboard of its faded remains and began looking for something as she spoke. ¡°Well, don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but I looked at your grades and test scores. You¡¯re brilliant, but your magic class scores are¡­¡± she laughed anxiously.


    ¡°Wait, how did you see my grades?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your gorgeous, long-haired head about that. Oh, there it is!¡± she said, grabbing hold of a black marker. She uncapped it and began writing something on the board.


    ¡°What are you doing now? You know this is detention, right? You¡¯re going to get in trouble.¡±


    ¡°With my pull? Nah,¡± she replied, unbothered. ¡°I¡¯ll get you out of this mess with no mark on your records. Besides, if you ask me, you did the right thing knocking that guy out. And with one punch, too. Nice work!¡±


    Who the hell is this girl!?


    ¡°There!¡± she declared, spinning to face me. The board behind her read, ¡®Magic 101¡¯. ¡°Strap in, it¡¯s lesson time~¡±

 X: Puella Magica Evangeline Dioli

    ¡°Okay, young student, do you see what is on the board behind me right now?¡± Evangeline asked, making use of some kind of mock ¡®teacher¡¯ voice.


    As directed, I turned my attention behind the pink-haired menace who had attacked me no less than ten minutes prior. ¡°First, I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re the same age. Second, yes, I see it.¡±


    ¡°Caaaaan you tell me what it is?¡±


    On the whiteboard, a circle decorated with many intersecting lines and intricately designed sigils was expertly constructed in black marker. Of course, I recognized it immediately. A first grader would have recognized it. The fact that she had even asked was insulting.


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic circle,¡± I replied, flatly.


    ¡°Yayyyy!¡± she celebrated. ¡°You got it right!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to infantilize me or something?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! I live and die by the crawl, walk, and run method. And that, my friend, is what we will be doing here today.¡±


    I sighed and threw my hands up in resignation at whatever inanity Evangeline was thinking.


    ¡°As you identified, this is a magic circle. We use these to summon spells. This particular circle is for a simple water pistol spell. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen kids play around with this spell quite often during the Summer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know all of this.¡±


    Below the circle was a series of blank lines resembling those found in a game of hangman. She hovered the tip of the marker above one of the empty spaces and asked, ¡°but do you know what the spell is called?¡±


    ¡°Morning Dew,¡± I answered, resting my cheek in my palm.


    ¡°Correct!¡± She filled in the spaces with the spell¡¯s name.


    ¡°Evangeline¡ª¡±


    ¡°Call me Eva!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Eva. This is stupid,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Actually, according to your magic grades, you¡¯re stupid.¡±


    I found myself recoiling a bit at her venomous response.


    ¡°Shin, let me clarify. I know you¡¯re not stupid, the fact that you got into St. Cirelia at all is evidence of that. But your magic scores don¡¯t reflect that,¡± she said, her tone serious and calm in a way I hadn¡¯t heard from her yet. ¡°I don¡¯t know why your scores are so low, but I believe anyone can learn anything. All that¡¯s needed is the right teacher and patience.¡±


    For some reason, I felt a pang of embarrassment that compelled me to look away from her.


    ¡°So, please bear with me,¡± she pleaded, gently. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to patronize you, I promise. I just want to help you, okay?¡±


    I nodded in response but remained silent.


    ¡°Now, then,¡± she said, continuing her lecture. ¡°I will go over the steps for how to properly cast a magic spell!¡±


    One by one, she explained the process for casting magic. First, she had said, one must decide on the kind of spell they want to use. Every spell has its own name and associated magic circle.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Beginner level spell casters typically must draw the circle and look at it while shouting the spell name. I¡¯m sure you did that back in first grade,¡± she remarked.


    It was true. Recesses as a kid were often filled with the sounds of children shouting out spells as fiercely as their little lungs could in a fashion not unlike that of a cartoon character. The recollection of those days bordered on nostalgic. Nonetheless, Eva continued.


    ¡°But that¡¯s clumsy and inefficient, of course. In combat, shouting the spell you plan to cast against an opponent is pretty stupid, no? Even in everyday use examples, it would be pretty annoying to hear, say, window washers screaming their cleaning spells if you ask me,¡± she snickered. ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s a better way to do this!¡±


    If one memorizes the name and design of a spell and its associated magic circle, then it can be cast quietly through mentally visualizing them simultaneously, she explained.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one more thing you need to do, though!¡± she cautioned. ¡°You have to channel your inner magic energy at the same time. Think of yourself as a conductor leading the band. Your energy is your baton, the spell is the sound you want to bring forth, and the place you direct your energy is the instrument you signal to in order to make it happen.¡±


    Forming a pistol with her index finger and thumb, she pointed her hand at me and fired a thin stream of water directly into my face. My eyes reflexively shut tight as my now dripping forelock drooped in front of my face. She giggled at the sight but cleared her throat and hushed quickly when she caught a glimpse of my glare.


    ¡°That, Shin, is how you cast Morning Dew the proper way!¡± she declared, proudly. ¡°Now, I know you¡¯re mad, but that¡¯s the point. Here¡¯s your chance for payback. Douse me!¡±


    With a sigh, I raised my hand in the same formation that she demonstrated and centered her face in the crosshairs of my mock water pistol. In my mind¡¯s eye, I called the name ¡°Morning Dew¡± and envisioned the magic circle that I¡¯d had seared into my mind since I was a child. From the tip of my finger, a single droplet of water dripped out and hit the floor unceremoniously.


    Bang.


    Silence.


    ¡­


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± she asked, her voice deadpan.


    ¡°Morning Dew?¡± I replied.


    ¡°Okay, like¡­certain things are starting to make sense now¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always been this way, okay?¡± I said, tapping my finger on the desk. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to cast a spell further than the length of my fingers and I have a hard time concentrating on the spell names and the magic circles.¡±


    ¡°Do you also have trouble chewing gum and walking without biting your tongue¡­?¡±


    ¡°Eva!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! My brain said ¡®don¡¯t!¡¯ but my mouth¡­¡± She shook her head, returning to composure. ¡°Anyway! This is bad, just awful. You¡¯ll never survive the gauntlet like this, they¡¯ll kill you out there.¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡±


    She paused and brought a curled index finger to her lips. Her blue eyes shut in thought for a moment before they opened and reconnected with my gaze. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s call it a day for now. Again, don¡¯t worry about your detention. I¡¯ll get it all sorted out for you. Tomorrow, I want you to meet me on the field behind school after classes end. Don¡¯t be late!¡±


    With that, she dashed out of the room. The quiet that befell the detention hall made it seem as if Evangeline Dioli had never even existed at all. The only proof that she had ever crossed the threshold in the first place was my dripping forelock and empty pudding cup. Oh, and the boot mark on my cheek.


    That girl is a force of nature.


    I remained seated for a bit, reflecting on the events of the morning. I had punched a bully out cold, gotten myself banished to detention, had my ass kicked, and flunked an elementary level magic lesson¡ªall before noon. To say that the morning had been eventful would have been the understatement of the century. I wished that I was still in bed and waiting for the past few hours of my life to be nothing more than a pudding deprived fever dream, but there was no chance of that. Lady luck and I were never on speaking terms.


    Forcing myself from the chair, I stood up and pulled open the door to find a wide-eyed Mizuki. Her hand was raised slightly as if she had intended to open the door herself before I beat her to it.


    ¡°Oh, Mizuki. What are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Class just ended. The principal came storming down the hall all of a sudden and yelled at that idiot teacher. She told me to go tell you that you were free to leave detention and said he was incompetent. It was bizarre, but I¡¯m just glad they aren¡¯t punishing you for what happened.¡±


    Whoa¡­ could that have been the work of Evangeline? Damn, she works fast! On top of that, the school principal is at her behest?! What a terrifying girl¡­


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mizuki asked, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°What is that on your cheek?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a boot mark.¡±


    ¡°A what?!¡± she asked, running a concerned hand over my stained face. ¡°What happened to you!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain tomorrow, because, honestly, I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Meet me on the field behind school tomorrow after classes end for the day. I guess we¡¯ll find out the answer to your question together.¡±

 XI: Training Day

    The day after my eventful meeting with Evangeline, I found myself waiting on the field behind St. Cirelia High after school, just as the pink haired girl had asked. True to her word, Eva had wiped away any record of my detention or my brief fight with that jerk in class. As a result, I was able to return home without fear of being assassinated by mom. The tradeoff was that my parents had apparently eaten the last of the pudding cups on their respective lunch breaks. And since Eva had stolen mine during her insane, sudden assault on me, I was still without the delicious treat I had been craving for days.


    I sighed at the thought of the pudding-shaped hole in my heart and turned my gaze skyward. Clouds drifted sluggishly across a tangerine canvas. I wished for their softness to envelope my form but settled for the hard bench beneath me.


    Though my body was tethered by gravity, my mind was soaring high above the ground. My winged brain plummeted back to me, however, when my phone began to rumble in my pocket. My heart skipped a beat when I checked the caller ID.


    Cynthia?! Since when did her number get in my phone?


    I answered with a dry, ¡°why do I have your number?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Helena,¡± replied a voice I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°The Princess asked me to place her number in your phone when we had it in our custody.¡±


    ¡°Right, okay. Why are you calling me from her phone, exactly?¡±


    ¡°The Princess is currently taking a bath. She wanted me to ask if you were preparing for the gauntlet. She said you wouldn¡¯t pick up if you didn¡¯t recognize the number calling you.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what annoyed me more: the fact that Cynthia couldn¡¯t be bothered to call me herself, or the fact that she was already hounding me about the stupid gauntlet after only two days.


    I ground my teeth for a moment and replied, ¡°I see. Tell the Princess I met a wiseman under a bridge and he¡¯s teaching me all I need to know. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Wai¡ª¡±


    CLICK


    I slid my phone back into my pocket and groaned. Well, it was more of a growl.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m back and I brought drinks,¡± said Mizuki, handing me a can of juice and taking a seat on the bench.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    As promised, I brought my best friend along for whatever Eva had planned. She was still unaware of the events of the previous day, but I thought it would all be much easier to explain if she met the camouflage-clad girl herself.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Mizuki asked, cracking open her can of cherry soda.


    ¡°Cynthia had her servant call me to ask if I was preparing for the gauntlet.¡±


    She scoffed and rolled her sleepy eyes. ¡°Of course, she couldn¡¯t call you herself. Too good for that, I guess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, too.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, who cares?¡± She paused to take a sip of her drink. ¡°At least she spared you the sound of her shrill voice. Blonde vermin.¡±


    Mizuki never had a high opinion of many people, let alone anyone in the royal family. But I had never heard her talk about anyone besides her own mother with as much disdain as she did when she spoke about Cynthia. As my best friend, I knew she felt angry on my behalf for the crummy situation I had fallen into, but her hatred of Cynthia seemed to go beyond even that. Ever since she met the princess that day at the castle, she hadn¡¯t missed a single opportunity to badmouth her whenever the regal blonde had appeared on television or social media.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± she continued. ¡°Enough about her. Where is that girl you mentioned? Didn¡¯t you say she would be here at this time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it seems like she¡¯s late.¡±


    Funny, considering she warned me not to be late.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, it gives us time to talk. I was hoping you could tell me what happened to you yesterday.¡±


    I cracked open my can of strawberry juice and took a swig. I was going to need it to recount the beating I incurred.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the short version¡­¡± I said, going on to tell Mizuki all about Evangeline¡¯s surprise appearance, the fight, and her decision to train me for the gauntlet.


    ¡°She did what to you?!¡± Mizuki asked, incensed.


    I was about to respond when another, familiar voice said, ¡°heyoo!¡±


    As if on cue, Evangeline Dioli had appeared wearing a big white grin.


    ¡°There you are,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re late to your own¡­whatever this is.¡±


    She laughed nervously and rubbed the back of her head. ¡°Yeah, I had something I had to take care of. But anyway! I see you brought someone with you. Who is this?¡±


    I waited for Mizuki to introduce herself, but she only folded her arms and raised a brow at Eva.


    ¡°This is Mizuki Wada, she¡¯s my best friend.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Ah, okay! I¡¯m Evangeline Dioli, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of me~¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°What?! Man, what is going on with you two? Anyway, the pleasure is mine, Mizuki!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Mizuki replied, flatly.


    ¡°So, what is this about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, right! I hope you¡¯re ready for this, Shinsuke. Because today is the first day of boot camp for you!¡±


    ¡°Boot camp? Does that mean you¡¯re going to beat me up again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for a different day!¡± she replied, jovially. Mizuki seemed less than enthused by that response which Eva seemed to pick up on right away. ¡°Mizuki, I know we just met, but I want your help with this.¡±


    My childhood friend and I traded a confused glance before she responded. ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because today we¡¯re going to have a Morning Dew fight!¡± Eva declared.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I was facing down the barrel of a gauntlet comprised of eight of the world¡¯s most dangerous individuals, and yet, the supposed combat and magical prodigy was suggesting that we play a children¡¯s playground game.


    ¡°I fail to see how running around spraying each other with water like little kids is going to prepare me for the gauntlet.¡±


    ¡°Well, Shinsuke,¡± Eva started. ¡°You also failed to execute a children¡¯s level spell yesterday, so I think a children¡¯s game is a good place to start with you.¡±


    I felt my cheeks tingle as a wave of humiliation washed over me. I wasn¡¯t the type to feel self-conscious, but spellcasting was a bit of a sore spot. I had already dealt with years of talks with my parents about my poor magic grades, so Eva¡¯s words felt a bit like being chewed out by my mother. She was right, though, and that was the worst part.


    I must have zoned out because before I realized it, Eva had approached me and slid her hand onto my face. ¡°Aww,¡± she said, pinching my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sensei Dioli is going to make it all better. You know, you made that expression yesterday, too. It¡¯s kinda becoming my favorite face~¡±


    I felt the tingle in my cheeks tickle a bit more intensely. My eyes drowned in her blue pools as I found no words to respond to her teasing. With anyone else, the moment would have descended into an awkward hell very quickly, I imagined. But there was something about the confidence in her smile that felt warm and earnest, despite the strange anxiety building within me. If nothing else, she had committed to the bit quite well.


    My silence paved the way for the buzzing of cicadas and the soft whistle of a gentle midday breeze. After a few seconds that resembled an eternity, Mizuki interrupted Mother Nature¡¯s soliloquy and said, ¡°are we going to do this? Or¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eva replied, bouncing away from me. ¡°Can you perform the spell, Mizuki?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± She fired a stream of water from the tip of her finger pistol in demonstration.


    ¡°Perfect. We¡¯ll play the game just like anyone else would. The goal here is to get Shinsuke to learn how to perform the spell under pressure¡­or to perform it at all!¡± Eva added with a nervous chuckle.


    Mizuki turned to me and flashed a half smile. ¡°I apologize in advance, but let¡¯s have fun, okay? You can do it; I know you can.¡±


    I readied my finger pistol and returned her smile. ¡°Thanks, I might as well try.¡±


    ¡°Annnnd, go!¡± Eva announced.


    With an energetic declaration, the game kicked off. Mizuki immediately trained her gaze on Evangeline. Wasting no time, she closed the distance between them, the tip of her finger locked on her pink haired target. Eva remained still with a grin plastered on her face despite her incoming opponent. Mizuki shot a stream of Morning Dew, but Eva dove forward and rolled behind Mizuki. Unable to turn in time, Mizuki found her legs swept from beneath her by the swift prodigy. Eva mounted Mizuki and doused her face with a relentless stream of water.


    ¡°Not me! Go after him!¡± Eva said. She leapt off of my best friend and began to dash towards me like a charging bull.


    Crap!


    I planted my feet into a shoulder width apart stance. I grasped my right wrist with my left hand and centered the girl in my focal point. She was closing the gap between us quickly as I tried to visualize the magic circle for Morning Dew. It wasn¡¯t a hard circle to imagine, but, for some reason, I kept recalling the drawing Eva scribbled on the whiteboard the previous day. In my mind, all I could see was Eva standing in front of it, her face obscuring the design and rendering me unable to process the image properly.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡± Eva shouted. Defenseless, all I could do was shut my eyes tightly as I felt a stream of water blast my face.


    ¡°Gods damn it¡­¡± I whined, unsticking my wet fringe from my face.


    ¡°Sensei Dioli takes round one! You gotta do better than that, young one.¡±


    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good¡­¡± Mizuki said, smacking the dirt off her body.


    ¡°Yeah, I figured that out yesterday,¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough talking. It¡¯s time for round two!¡± Eva announced.


    Round two wasn¡¯t that different from round one. Mizuki focused her attention on me instead of Eva and eliminated me easily as I struggled to channel my magical energy into my finger. Quickly after my elimination, Eva drenched Mizuki with a powerful stream of Morning Dew from a distance quite unfair.


    In round three, Eva twisted me into a pretzel and blasted me in the eyes. In round four, Eva dual wielded finger pistols and blasted Mizuki in the chest and me in the eyes. In round five, I slipped on a wet patch of dirt and Eva blasted me in the eyes. The remaining rounds weren¡¯t all that different. By the time the game was over, Mizuki and I were drenched. Eva was perfectly dry, though. Not even a single droplet of sweat could be found on her skin.


    ¡°Well, that was fun! But you, um, found a way to be worse today than yesterday¡­¡± Eva said, with a nervous laugh.


    ¡°Gee, thanks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not picking on you!¡± she urged. ¡°Seriously, I wouldn¡¯t do that to you. But I do think that maybe this was a bit much too soon. I¡¯ll rethink this and we can come back to this again in two days. Remember, failure is fine. We won¡¯t stop till you get this.¡±


    If I can¡¯t even be competitive in a game for kids, how the hell am I supposed to win this gauntlet?


    ¡°Hey, you two. Bring your phones over here, I want to trade numbers with you guys,¡± Eva said, withdrawing her device from her pocket.


    We complied and gave her our phones. When she returned them to us, Mizuki and I held our phones together and compared contact lists. Eva listed herself as ¡°Big Sis Eva¡± on Mizuki¡¯s phone and ¡°Sensei Dioli¡± on mine. We once again shared confused glances.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± I started. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to shower before we walk back?¡± Mizuki asked.


    ¡°Actually, I think I want to head back alone today. I¡¯ll just shower when I home. Sorry, Mizuki.¡±


    She frowned and twirled a damp curl on her finger. ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, give him some time to himself. We can shower here and then I¡¯ll walk with you!¡± Eva said, throwing her arm around her. ¡°We can get to know each other a little better!¡±


    Mizuki looked taken off guard but sheepishly blurted, ¡°o-okay?¡±


    I waved them off and charted a course for home. Being ¡°that guy who rejected the Princess¡± already earned me enough stares, but my long, dripping hair wasn¡¯t doing me any favors. I didn¡¯t care, though. The thought of being completely unable to compete in a game meant for little kids frustrated me to my core. In truth, the shame of that fact made me want to avoid being around Mizuki. I knew she would want to comfort me but knowing that I could provide a better future for us, my parents, and her father if I won the gauntlet made me even more angry at myself for my magical ineptitude.


    I have to get better at this. At this rate¡­


    BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ


    My phone rumbled, severing my thoughts. I activated the screen to find a text message from none other than Cynthia.


    Helena delivered your ridiculous little message to me. I¡¯m not laughing. I¡¯m heading to Valport tomorrow. Meet me at Crystal Park after classes end. We need to talk.

 XII: A Royal Pain (Part 1)

    It didn¡¯t take much effort for me to fall asleep after I had returned from training with Evangeline and Mizuki. The hot shower helped, of course, but I had never imagined playing a children¡¯s game could be so exhausting. Then again, I could never play with the other kids back then, so I suppose I had no way of knowing that. On the other hand, it was far more likely that my exhaustion was the result of facing off against ¡°Sensei Dioli¡±. I wondered if Mizuki was left as equally worn out as I was, but she never responded to the text message I had sent her before I went to bed.


    Strangely, mom informed me the next morning that Mizuki had come to the door and asked her to let me know that she was going ahead to school on her own¡ªsomething she had never done by choice. The last time Mizuki walked to school without me was five years prior, and it was because I was extremely sick and couldn¡¯t get out of bed, let alone the apartment. Apparently, she hadn¡¯t provided a reason for walking alone, and again, she didn¡¯t answer any of the text messages I sent her as I made my way to St. Cirelia High.


    My best friend¡¯s odd behavior was concerning, but I figured I would have the chance to confront her about it in class. In the grand scheme of things, it wasn¡¯t a big deal that she had decided to walk alone, but it was abnormal for us. Not answering her messages was also out of character for Mizuki, as she was never the type to take longer than a few minutes to respond to a message. But for all I knew, her phone could have been malfunctioning or the reception could have been bad. Jumping to conclusions was something I wanted to avoid despite my worry.


    Speaking of abnormal, the minute I had stepped into the building, an amusing silence befell the bustling halls. The same had occurred the previous day, but I thought it could have been a one time phenomenon. It seemed, however, that I was wrong about that.


    In the aftermath of my brief fight with the jerk who had shoved my childhood friend, rumors had begun to spread that the Princess was protecting me from the consequences of knocking him out. The gossipers had reasoned that if that was the case, then I must have been immune to any and all punishment. Therefore, it seemed everyone now walked on eggshells when I was around. I didn¡¯t think incessant staring could get any worse, but it turned out it was far more insufferable when accompanied by dead silence as opposed to feckless mudslinging.


    When I got to class, Mizuki was sat in her chair. Her dark eyes were fixed on her hands which fidgeted on the surface of her desk.


    ¡°Good morning, Mizuki,¡± I said, taking my seat beside her.


    ¡°Morning,¡± she replied, flatly. She didn¡¯t even turn to look at me as she spoke.


    ¡°Is everything okay? You¡¯re acting a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I had only ever seen her act in such a cold manner with me in the wake of her mother leaving her and her father. The way she was behaving didn¡¯t seem related to anything quite so serious, but it was still something that alarmed me greatly. I wanted to confront her about it, but I knew I only had so much time before the teacher would arrive, and I had something else important to tell her.


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± I said, unconvinced. ¡°Listen, after school I have to head to Crystal Park.¡±


    ¡°Crystal Park? Why?¡± she asked. Her voice was a bit more involved, but she still didn¡¯t look at me.


    ¡°A certain blonde demanded my presence.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, I just figured I¡¯d let you know. By the way, you walked home with Eva yesterday, right? How did that go?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mizuki?¡±


    The door to class swung open, and in walked two individuals: the teacher, and the boy I had punched out two days prior. The latter refused eye contact and shuffled sheepishly to his seat in the back, while the former announced the initiation of roll call.


    There was an awkward air that permeated the room for the duration of class. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on what was going on with Mizuki, but it was beyond unusual. We were always unhappy to a degree but seeing her like that brought terrible memories flooding back to me. More than ever, I was annoyed with Cynthia for tying me up in whatever it was that she wanted. It was bad enough that the entire ¡°marriage¡± situation had effectively hijacked my life, but it was also preventing me from comforting my friend. In fact, I had been spending a lot less time with Mizuki in the days since the accident, and I wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    After the bell rang, Mizuki rose from her chair and disappeared from the room before I had an opportunity to approach her.


    Mizuki had never avoided me before. Again, the lone exception to that statement occurring during what had been the darkest time in her life. That was understandable. Whatever had been going on since I returned from Eva¡¯s training was not. However, as much as I wanted to know what was wrong with my best friend, I decided that giving her space was for the best. If she didn¡¯t tell me what was going on by the end of the night, I would confront her.


    I kept to myself for the rest of the day, and after the final bell, I had set out for Crystal Park.


    ***


    Yet again, I found myself sitting on a bench, staring up at a sherbet sky. Like the other day, it seemed I had arrived before the person who requested my presence. I was never one for punctuality, but it seemed like I had it down to a science compared to the people who fancied themselves timely.


    This is going to be a little while, isn¡¯t it? D¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Crystal Park was the closest anyone in Valport could get to nature without leaving the city. It was a rather large park¡ªthe largest and best in the city, replete with trees and a big lake. It might as well have been called ¡°fa?ade park¡±, however. The cute little flower patches that decorated the area sporadically couldn¡¯t mask the smell of exhaust from traffic, nor could the laughter of children playing on jungle gyms and swings hide the endless sirens and honking of vehicles. And there was nothing that could blot out the sight of towering skyscrapers that ruined whatever illusion the very existence of Crystal Park was meant to provide.


    Before I could sink any deeper into the whirlpool of my mind, I took notice of a shape drawing ever closer from the corner of my eye. I centered my view on it. ¡°It¡± was a person wearing a trench coat, top hat, and thick sunglasses.


    You¡¯ve got to be joking me.


    The person approached and took a seat beside me on the bench.


    ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re dressed like a cartoon detective?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± returned a predictable, feminine voice.


    The ongoing chatter of parkgoers that had faded into the background before had since dialed down to a series of whispers, and the idiot that sat beside me had quickly become a magnet of stares. It was a contagious condition, of course.


    ¡°You know, that ¡®disguise¡¯ is doing the opposite of what you want it to. You might as well just take it off.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters, I assume you arrived in a royal car, right? There¡¯s no way that went unnoticed. And the moment you started walking towards me, a bunch of men and women in black appeared all over the place. Lastly, you¡¯re sitting with the most hated person in the kingdom. There isn¡¯t a long list of individuals who would subject themselves to that willingly. Should I go on?¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, gods. You¡¯ve made your point,¡± she said, irritably.


    The trenchcoated girl rose beside me and undid each button on her awful costume. One by one, her hat, glasses, and coat came off as a man in black approached to collect each article of clothing. Needless to say, the girl beneath it all was Cynthia Rose von Eisenhardt.


    For the first time since our cursed, chance encounter, I witnessed the sight of the princess in normal clothes. She was wearing an open, black jacket and a white and blue striped tank top beneath it on her torso. Blue, denim short shorts and black sandals completed her casual look. Between her usual dress and the outfit she had arrived to the park in, it seemed like her bare legs were always on display. Not that I cared or anything, there was just something obnoxious about that fact that I couldn¡¯t quite place.


    As one would expect, despite the fact that it was clear from the beginning that Cynthia was the one wearing that goofy disguise, the princess of Steylia randomly showing up in Crystal Park caused quite a stir. Thankfully, agents of the royal guard immediately got to work dispersing the growing crowd of dazzled onlookers as Cynthia turned her attention to me.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go over there. We need to talk,¡± she said, taking the lead.

 XII: A Royal Pain (Part 2)

    I followed the trail of Cynthia¡¯s golden hair to an area beside the park¡¯s fountain. She had motioned for me to sit at a table across from her. I did as I was silently asked and noticed that the aforementioned table between us was actually a Rush table.


    ¡°Hey, look,¡± she said, observing the surface of the board. Pieces stood in carefully arranged formation. ¡°Someone didn¡¯t finish their game. That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°I absolutely adore this game. I bet you don¡¯t even know what it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Rush, a game created by the great Dr. Simon Hitchcock after his participation in The Great War,¡± I started. ¡°He based it on the most crucial battle between the Kingdom of Steylia and the Ashar Empire. Strategy was the deciding factor in a fight that was fought to nearly the last soldier. Time was of the essence and Steylian victory prevented detonation of a third Helix Bomb, which was instrumental in bringing an end to the war.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Once again, you know your stuff. But I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve actually played it.¡±


    ¡°You know what they say about assuming. I was hoping you¡¯d have learned that lesson considering I proved you wrong mere seconds ago, but here we are. Anyway, yes, I¡¯ve played the game.¡±


    An arrogant half-smile spread across her lips. ¡°Think you can talk and play at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Then I challenge you to a game of Rush.¡±


    ¡°All right, you¡¯re on.¡±


    The two of us divvied up the pieces, wiping away the leftovers of the previous game. Of course, Cynthia took the role of Steylia and left me to play the part of the Ashar Empire. We arranged our pieces in default formation and reset the timer. Just like the real life battle it¡¯s based on, all games of Rush are ten minutes in length. Quick thinking is key. Remaining calm under pressure and allowing logic to flourish over panic is the way to win.


    ¡°Ready?¡± she asked, hovering her hand over the start button on the timer. I nodded, and she began the game.


    Instantly, I could tell she was skilled by the very first move she made. It wasn¡¯t just the move itself, but the complete lack of hesitation on her part while making it. I knew she mentioned adoring Rush, but I thought there was a chance her skill wouldn¡¯t quite match her love for the game. But from her opening move alone I could tell there wasn¡¯t a beginner¡¯s bone in her body.


    ¡°When did we decide you would go first?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the princess, I always go first. Make your move.¡±


    ¡°Touch¨¦,¡± I replied, moving my piece.


    As the game continued, she spoke. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to why I asked you here. No more stupid jokes, do you have a training plan for the gauntlet or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it under control, so quit worrying already.¡±


    Saying that I had the situation under control was being charitable, to put it mildly. But in all honesty, was there really going to be a better teacher for me than the prodigy herself, Evangeline Dioli? During lunch, I had searched her name again, and, sure enough, she was the real deal. A truly gifted combat and magical specialist the likes of which the world had never seen before. If even Eva couldn¡¯t prepare me for the gauntlet, there was no one who could. Therefore, I did technically have things under control.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°I will worry, everything is at stake here, you moron,¡± she said, taking one of my pieces out. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for the sake of asking, father has already reached an agreement on who your first opponent will be.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I cried, taking a piece from her. It was a trap, however, and I found myself losing two more of mine to her.


    ¡°¡¯What?!¡¯¡± she fired back, mocking me with a stupid voice. ¡°I have better things to do with my time than to pointlessly pester you. If I¡¯m demanding your time, it¡¯s for a good reason.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Well, don¡¯t leave me in suspense. Who is the opponent?¡±


    She positioned a piece to trap me in an unfavorable position and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t told, but that¡¯s no surprise. Father and mother are against us in this whole thing, after all.¡±


    ¡°What a load of good that does us.¡±


    I found myself taking too long to respond to her move. Scanning the board quickly, I moved one of my pieces to a defensive position that seemed to take her off guard.


    ¡°Good move,¡± she said. ¡°Regardless, forget the complaining right now. If your opponent has been selected, it won¡¯t be much longer before the announcement. Needless to say, the fight won¡¯t be too long after that either.¡±


    I set my internal panic aside for a moment to react to the odd move she had made in response to my defense. I pondered why she had shifted her piece in a way that would allow mine to freely take three of her own, but with the clock winding down, I stole her three vulnerable soldiers. In the blink of an eye, however, she had swept straight to my general and snatched it. With that, the bomb was disarmed and the game was over.


    ¡°Crap,¡± I said, replaying the sequence over in my head.


    ¡°I win,¡± she declared. ¡°But hey, you¡¯re actually pretty good. I got a little hasty there at the end, but so did you, and that was your downfall.¡±


    ¡°Clearly.¡±


    ¡°You did a lot better than I thought you would. You took out a lot more pieces than anyone ever does when I play them."


    I flicked over one of my few upright pieces and said, ¡°so, what, you¡¯ve never lost at this game?¡±


    ¡°I have, multiple times. Only to one opponent though. So, all things considered, you did unexpectedly well.¡±


    "Don¡¯t sound so impressed. Maybe you should stop underestimating everyone else and assuming you¡¯re better than them.¡±


    ¡°I never said I was impressed. Maybe I¡¯ll be impressed if you manage to win the gauntlet.¡± She crossed her arms to emphasize her condescension.


    ¡°If I beat every one of those clowns, you better be impressed.¡±


    Suddenly, Cynthia¡¯s mouth fell open slightly and her eyes locked on to nothing in particular. I traced her line of sight with my own gaze and found it connected with a tree. A noticeable flush colored her cheeks and her hands grasped her arms tighter.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, trying and failing to understand what triggered the strange shift in her demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied, firmly. ¡°Anyway, now you know the current situation. So, again I will ask you, what is your training plan? If you have nothing, tell me so I can find someone to train you. We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±


    ¡°I already told you I have the situation under control. Leave me alone so I can focus on what I need to do if you really want to help me.¡±


    ¡°You know what?¡± she hissed, rising to her feet. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your cryptic nonsense! I will find out what is going on with you. Mark my words.¡±


    She stormed away with her entourage of men and women in black before I could even think about responding. Rather than caring, I slumped back in the chair and reexamined the sky that had now looked much more aubergine than tangerine.


    It felt like the walls were closing in. The whole situation was bad enough as it was on its own, but it seemed that space in my brain was at a premium between the mystery of Mizuki¡¯s strange behavior, the incoming opponent announcement and subsequent fight, and my inability to cast magic at the level of a first grader. I hoped my head would explode and put me out of my misery right then and there, but my phone buzzed in my pocket, letting all the air out of my head before it could rupture.


    The message on the screen was from none other than ¡°Sensei Dioli¡±. It was a goofy selfie depicting the pink haired girl winking at the camera and flexing her bicep confidently. Beneath the picture was a text.


    Don¡¯t forget that training resumes tomorrow! I had some time to think about things, and I guarantee this time you¡¯re going to make progress!

 XIII: A Confidant

    It was yet another day, and another final bell had tolled. The end of the week was fast approaching, and my brain felt like jam spread across a rotten piece of toast.


    A pattern had formed over the course of the week, and it had yet to be broken. A text from either Evangeline or Cynthia seemed to decide my fate for each day, and Mizuki had been uncharacteristically absent from my life. First it was because of my detention, but in the days that followed that incident, she had been ignoring me for reasons I didn¡¯t understand.


    The internal time limit I had decided upon for confronting her had elapsed as of the previous night, yet the situation continued into the next day. The school day had come and gone, and, once again, Mizuki had walked to school on her own and avoided me in class. I had given her space and time to come to me on her own, but since that hadn¡¯t happened, it was more than time to address her about her worrying behavior. But before I could do that, I had to meet with Eva once again for more training.


    The crazy, camouflage-clad girl had promised I would see progress in the next session. I had my doubts about that, but time was running out and I was without the luxury of refusing to show up. Cynthia had delivered the awful news that an announcement of my first opponent was fast approaching on the horizon, which meant it was time to speed it up. I needed to at least surpass a kid¡¯s level of spell casting if I was going to stand a ghost of a chance in the gauntlet.


    With a heavy sigh, I stepped out onto the sports field behind St. Cirelia. For the first time in the whole week, the person who had summoned me was already in the place they asked me to meet them.


    There, bathed in the citrus glow of the early evening was Evangeline Dioli. Outfitted in her green camo attire as usual, she stood in the middle of the field, executing an impressive martial art routine. Her skilled dance was comprised of a flurry of punches and spinning kicks. One of her fists was encased in an earthen glove, while the other burned in a hot flame not unlike the ones she swiped at me with during our ¡°fight¡± back in detention. Her boots left ice trails behind with every kick, pulling together a stunning demonstration of her mastery of the elements.


    Even for someone as bad at spell casting as I was, I knew the spectacle before me was incredible. It was difficult for even the most proficient at magic to wield multiple spells at once, let alone spells of different elemental natures. And yet, there she was, making it look easy. Somehow, a girl who seemed so ridiculous at times was performing a masterful display of martial arts prowess, all the while perfectly envisioning the names and magic circles of three different spells. She really wasn¡¯t kidding about being a prodigy.


    At the conclusion of her display, Eva expelled a breath and noticed me standing across the field, dumbfounded. A smile grew upon her lips immediately.


    ¡°Hey, there you are!¡± she called.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not about to accuse me of being late, because you have no place to speak,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t care about that today. Just get over here!¡±


    I closed the distance between us and said, ¡°that was something else. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±


    ¡°Why, thank you~¡± she said through a bashful giggle. ¡°By the time I¡¯m done with you, that will be you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well maybe not exactly that, but something close.¡±


    ¡°Right. Anyway, I¡¯m ready to train.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! Then let¡¯s go to where we will do our training for the day!¡± She grabbed my hand and began guiding me away from the field.


    ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t we training here?¡±


    ¡°Not today. Today¡¯s training will be a little different than the other day.¡±


    Confused, I surrendered myself to her guidance which brought us to the outdoor storage shed where some of the gym equipment was kept. She pulled the door open and swung her hand in a rolling motion, indicating for me to step inside. I did so, and she followed, shutting the door behind her.


    ¡°What are we doing in here?¡± I asked.


    Eva walked past me and hopped onto a stack of gym mats and patted the spot beside her, prompting me to join her. Reluctantly, I did.


    ¡°Today¡¯s training is psychological, my prot¨¦g¨¦,¡± she said in a peppy manner.


    ¡°Psychological?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed. ¡°I took some time to think about our Morning Dew fight the other day. I analyzed every move you made, and it made me realize something.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°Shinsuke, I¡¯ve seen your grades. You¡¯re smart, right? So, if you¡¯re smart, then why would you have trouble casting spells? At first, I thought maybe you just had low aptitude for magic. After all, you did say you have trouble channeling your magical energy. But when I saw your behavior after the game, it told me all I needed to know.¡± She poked me in the forehead with the tip of her index finger. ¡°The problem is this.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re too in your own head. The talk I had with Mizuki after you left the other day reinforced that theory. So, the goal for today is to do a little connecting!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t exactly sure what she was getting at, but the mention of Mizuki¡¯s name had puzzled me even further. I had almost forgotten that Eva insisted on walking Mizuki home that day¡ªthe last day that I had spoken normally to my childhood friend. Could the conversation about my spell casting situation have caused her strange behavior? I would have to follow up on that later.


    ¡°You mean like a team building exercise or something? I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m understanding any of what you¡¯re saying right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that if we¡¯re going to get you over this hump, we need to get to know each other a little better. It¡¯s important to getting you out of that head of yours.¡±


    I ground my teeth a bit and shifted on the uncomfortable stack of mats. The crowded shed amplified the heat of a day that was already the warmest of the week. Humidity was starting to cloud around me, making me feel sticky and gross.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all well and good,¡± I said. ¡°But couldn¡¯t we have done this at a nice caf¨¦ or something? Why do we have to do our ¡®bonding¡¯ or whatever in this hellishly hot shed?¡±


    She laughed off my question without even an attempt at a response. Apparently, I had said something rather funny, but she didn¡¯t seem to be interested in letting me in on the joke.


    This girl¡­


    Just as soon as she had burst into laughter, however, her demeanor calmed. For the first time since meeting her, I watched the corners of her lips droop into a frown. ¡°The other day you asked me why I¡¯m helping you train for the gauntlet¡­I think it¡¯s time I told you a little about that.¡±


    I nodded and allowed her the grace of silence.


    ¡°You and I aren¡¯t all that different, you know,¡± she started. ¡°You¡¯re engaged to the Princess of the Kingdom of Steylia against your will, and I¡¯m engaged to the Steylian Royal Army against mine.¡±


    A flash of the articles I had flipped through about her entered my mind. Every one of them made mention about her being the youngest recruit of the Steylian Royal Army, but I had never seen anything about it being involuntary. Naturally, I asked, ¡°what do you mean?¡± to nudge her to proceed further.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been good at magic. Like, really good,¡± she said, leaning back on the palms of her hands. ¡°I just took to spell casting like a fish to water. I learned all kinds of advanced spells at a very young age, much younger than normal. You should have seen how impressed my teachers always were. Not just them, anyone really. I would flaunt my magic in public all the time. I was quite the little show off.¡±


    She chuckled and paused for a minute; the brief smile that accompanied her laugh faded as fast as it appeared. Her blue eyes stared at a shelf, and I could tell that her mind was every bit behind her as the arms that she was putting her weight on.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± she continued. ¡°Eventually, the Steylian Royal Army caught wind of me. They heard about the ¡®talented kid¡¯ who could perform spells way more complex than what should¡¯ve been possible. They were totally surprised when they found out my family was so poor that we were living in a slum.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea¡­¡± I said, observing a flicker of tainted nostalgia in her eyes.


    ¡°The men that came to our house offered a contract. It said that if I agreed to join the SRA immediately after graduating high school, my family would receive a large sum of money. Mama and papa were tired. They had been poor all their lives, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So they signed it,¡± I said through gritted teeth. Rage was building quickly inside of me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Though, unlike your White Knight Contract, there¡¯s no opt-out clause here. Not only will I become an official soldier the day I graduate, but I have to serve for at least fifteen years before I can leave. No exceptions.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± I snapped, finally losing my composure completely. ¡°How could they spring a screwed-up contract like that on a child? And those terms are insane, you have less rights than someone joining the SRA of their own volition! How could your parents even sign you into something like that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, really,¡± she said, her somber tone betraying the weak smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m just glad that I could help my family.¡± She concluded with a shrug.


    I wanted to call out her obvious insincerity, but it was clear she knew she hadn¡¯t fooled me. What she said had been to fool herself, not me. Bursting her bubble would have been cruel, so I remained silent and ground my teeth into dust instead.


    She linked her gaze with mine and continued. ¡°When I saw your outburst at that press conference, it inspired me. Seeing you so fired up that you would defy the will of the King and Queen like that on international television got me going like crazy. I may not be able to change my own fate, but I can help you escape yours. So, that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this. If I can help you get out of this with something nice for you and your family, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±


    I said nothing for a moment. Instead, I studied her expression, searing the determination in her blue eyes into my brain. She had meant every word she said. Not one single ounce of reimbursement was expected from her, yet it was still a selfish endeavor. She wanted to live vicariously through me, opting to help me for the purpose of pretending she was triumphing over her own albatross. That was Evangeline Dioli, it seemed. The most selfish unselfish.


    ¡°Eva, listen to me,¡± I started. ¡°I will win this gauntlet. When I do, I¡¯m going to free you from your contract too.¡±


    Her eyes widened and she laughed. ¡°Shinsuke, you wouldn¡¯t have any say in that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would. The Princess would be dead right now if I hadn¡¯t pulled her out of that car. She owes me enough as it is, but when I win this gauntlet, she¡¯ll owe me even more. I intend to collect on that debt. Your freedom is just another price she¡¯ll have to pay for the mess she got us into.¡±


    ¡°Shinsuke, I¡­¡± she stared at me with glassy eyes before launching a punch right into my shoulder.


    ¡°Ow! What was that for?!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said in a wavering tone. ¡°I knew you had a kind heart under that cold exterior.¡±


    I smirked at her remark, and she immediately put her finger on my lips.


    ¡°I made you smile~¡±


    ¡°Tch, yeah, I guess you did, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You know what this means, right? Both our skins are on the line now. We can¡¯t afford to screw this up, so your training will be brutal from here on out. No more kid¡¯s games!¡±


    I groaned and said, ¡°yeah, but I guess that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a surprise anyway, it seems like you enjoy getting me sweaty even if we¡¯re just talking, apparently.¡±


    ¡°Are you admitting that I get you all hot and bothered, Mr. Watanabe? I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m your teacher~¡±


    The heat smothering my body attacked my cheeks as I hopped off the mats and onto my feet. ¡°Give it a rest. Let¡¯s get out of heatstroke central already, please?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡± she agreed, following my lead out of the shed.


    Ah, fresh air.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, where¡¯s Mizuki been? I haven¡¯t seen her since the other day, and she hasn¡¯t answered any of her big sis Dioli¡¯s texts!¡±


    I frowned at that and looked up at the slowly darkening sky. ¡°Yeah, she hasn¡¯t been talking to me either. I think it¡¯s time I got to the bottom of that.¡±

 XIV: The "I" in Friend

    Following my bonding exercise with Evangeline in that sweltering gym storage shed, I made my way back to my apartment and took a much-needed shower. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t as long as I¡¯d have preferred, but conserving hot water so that neither my parents nor I had to freeze to death was crucial.


    Oh, what fun living in pleb housing is.


    After my brief rinse, I headed into the kitchen where mom was stirring a large, steaming pot of chicken soup.


    ¡°Hey, mom.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Shinsuke. Dinner should be done in fifteen minutes.¡±¡¯


    ¡°Thanks, it smells great. But I had a question for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shin, but your father couldn¡¯t find any pudding cups at the store, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not that,¡± I interrupted, ignoring the stabbing of her words. ¡°I was wondering if you knew if Mizuki got home yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard her come back a while ago,¡± she replied, pouring broth from a ladle into a spoon and tasting it. ¡°Perfect. Say, is everything okay between you two? You haven¡¯t walked to school together for a few days now. That isn¡¯t like you guys at all.¡±


    ¡°You and I have the same question. I was going to go see her, do you know if her father is home?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wada? Not that I know of. He¡¯s usually still at work at this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m going to go talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Just be back in time for dinner. I don¡¯t want to have to come get you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s literally next door.¡±


    She kicked off her slipper and caught it, holding it above me, menacingly. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°R-right¡­¡±


    Not requiring another excuse to put distance between me and mom¡¯s heat-seeking slipper, I stepped out into the outdoor corridor and knocked on the Wadas¡¯ door.


    No answer.


    I knocked again, making sure to do so harder in case she couldn¡¯t hear and said, ¡°hey, Mizuki. It¡¯s me, can you open the door, please? Mom said you were home.¡±


    Yet again, no answer.


    I sighed and knocked once more, this time saying, ¡°Mizuki, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong, but to have you ignoring me like this really hurts. Could you please at least tell me what I¡ª"


    Before I could finish pleading, the door slowly opened, stopping when it was only slightly ajar. Through the crack, a red-faced, puffy-eyed Mizuki peeked at me timidly through her waves, which she allowed to guard as much of her features as possible.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I was expecting to see when the door opened, but it wasn¡¯t the sullen image of the girl that stood before me. In days prior, Mizuki had an air of melancholy about her, but her expression was as stoic as it always was. What I was looking at was far away from that unbothered demeanor I was used to, and it forced a lump to form quickly in my throat.


    In the aftermath of her mother leaving her and her father, Mizuki was hardened. She had ceased being one to show much emotion one way or the other, but you could catch her smiling more often than you could catch her crying. In fact, I couldn¡¯t remember a single time she had cried since that awful time in her life. From that fact alone, seeing that look on her face scared the hell out of me.


    ¡°Mizuki, what happened?¡± I asked with urgency.


    Offering no response, she gently pushed her body against the door, holding it open and silently beckoning me inside. I wasted no time crossing the threshold.


    Once I was inside, she shut the door behind her and slumped against it. With folded arms, she looked at me, her gaze dull and watery. Little swollen spots of soft red discolored the pale skin beside her nose and eyes.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, please. Why have you been ignoring me? And why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, talking to me and not at me for the first time in days. ¡°I would never willingly ignore you, Shinsuke. I just¡­I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything.¡±


    She spoke so softly that I had a little trouble hearing her voice. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt her by asking her to speak up, as it had already been difficult enough getting her to talk at all. Instead, I stepped closer to her as she continued.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°I just felt so embarrassed and ashamed of myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She broke our gazes and chose silence in lieu of a response.


    ¡°Mizuki,¡± I started, ¡°you¡¯ve been acting strange ever since you talked to Evangeline. Did something happen between you two?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied in surprisingly curt fashion. ¡°She talked to me; we spoke about you. She was nice to me. She tried to get to know me and be my friend, but I¡­gods, I just ignored her. I completely blew her off.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°You know why, Shinsuke,¡± she said, frustration flaring in her voice. ¡°Gods damn it!¡±


    Tears started to pour from her eyes in droves, as if the dam had finally burst. She collapsed to the floor in a sudden, intense fit of sobbing and began punching the wood beneath her dangerously hard.


    I rushed to her side and yanked her arms back. ¡°What are you doing?! Your hand¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± she shouted while trying and failing to shake out of my grasp. I kept her arms locked in mine until, eventually, she gave up.


    When she stopped flailing, I released her arms and embraced her from behind. As I held her, she allowed her head to slump. Gravity tugged at her waves and led her hair to conceal her face again.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only friend I¡¯ve ever had, Shinsuke,¡± she said. Her voice hitched and struggled to be audible through sobs that bounced her shoulders in my grasp. ¡°The way she treats me¡­it scares me. I¡¯ve never been close with anyone but you and your family.¡±


    ¡°Is that what this is about? Mizuki, I¡¯m the same way. You¡¯re the only friend I¡¯ve ever had, and socializing isn¡¯t my thing either. Besides, with everything you¡¯ve been through, it¡¯s more than understandable you¡¯d feel uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she said in firm dissention. She broke out of my embrace and choked out a furious growl. Her arms now freed, she slapped herself frantically, forcing her tears to stop falling. ¡°You¡¯re not the same, Shinsuke. You know that. And there¡¯s nothing understandable about this!¡±


    I tried to stop her from hurting herself, but she got to her feet before I could capture her in my arms. In her enraged haze, she drifted to the living room and continued hitting herself as she resumed speaking. ¡°That woman left, she¡¯s gone! She doesn¡¯t get to control my life like this!¡±


    I followed her to the living room and approached carefully. I stopped across from her, just close enough to potentially grab her if given the opportunity.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t here, she isn¡¯t here!¡± she repeated, smacking her face left and right in rhythm to her words.


    ¡°Mizuki, please stop. You¡¯re hurting yourself!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in my life far longer than she ever was, Shinsuke. Just think about that! So why won¡¯t I wake the hell up and stop letting her do this to me?¡±


    I took a cautious step forward and said, ¡°Your mother abandoned you and your dad, that isn¡¯t something you can just get over, no matter how much time passes. Stop punishing yourself for being understandably hurt!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Shinsuke!¡± she snapped. ¡°Evangeline was nothing but nice to me, but I thought horrible, awful things about her. Whenever she walked ahead, I didn¡¯t see her, I saw the the back of that woman walking out the front door. Why do so many people look like her to me?!¡±


    As she ranted, I spotted her phone on the coffee table in front of the television and took it into my hand.


    ¡°I feel terrible, Shinsuke. She didn¡¯t deserve the things I thought about her. And I¡ª¡±


    While she was distracted, I grabbed hold of her wrist and forced her phone into her hand. ¡°Mizuki, enough already! Stop talking and listen to me, okay?¡±


    Her eyes widened and she shook like a leaf in my hold, but she nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Eva isn¡¯t your mom. And she didn¡¯t deserve those thoughts. That¡¯s why I want you to take your phone and text her. She was worried about you, so tell her you¡¯re okay, all right?¡±


    Once again, she nodded, and I continued. ¡°Mizuki, all of this is perfectly normal. You¡¯ve been hurting since the day that woman left you behind and you never got closure. I get it, if your own mother could abandon you without a second thought, how could you trust anyone else, right?¡±


    Her expression made it clear she was struggling to hold back more tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going through, how could I? But Mizuki, I feel the same way you do. I will never trust anyone the way I trust you¡ªyou¡¯re the only person outside of my parents I¡¯ve truly known or wanted to know. Meeting Cynthia and Eva has had the same effect on me, and at least with Eva, I¡¯ve been equally as unfair in judging her prematurely. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you, Mizuki.¡±


    I released her wrist from my hold and wrapped my arms around her instead, hugging her gently.


    ¡°I just want her out of my head, forever, Shinsuke.¡±


    ¡°I know, I want that for you too, Mizuki. I want it more than I want out of this contract and a better life for us. We¡¯ll get through all this together one step at a time, okay? You aren¡¯t alone, and neither am I, because I have you. So don¡¯t push me away.¡±


    ¡°Shinsuke¡­ I¡¯m so sorry that I ignored you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Just promise me we¡¯ll walk to school together again, please? I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I want that more than anything. Thank you¡­¡±


    Slowly, she returned my embrace. We stayed that way, enjoying the moment until my phone began to rumble in my pocket.


    ¡°That¡¯s mom. I better get back for dinner before she breaks your door down and murders me with her shoe. Do you want to join us?¡±


    Mizuki rubbed her eyes and shook her head. ¡°Thank you, but I better stay here. I don¡¯t want dad to come home and see me like this, he deals with enough.¡±


    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, see you tomorrow, Shinsuke.¡±


    We shared one more hug before I left her apartment and returned to mine. Mom was placing a full bowl on the table for me as I entered.


    ¡°Oh, just in time. Lucky you,¡± mom hissed.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the disappointment? You texted me. If you wanted to toss your shoe at me so badly maybe you shouldn¡¯t have given me a heads up.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t text you,¡± she said, raising a brow.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t you?¡± I sighed and immediately pulled my phone from my pocket.


    ¡°Nope. Anyway, all jokes aside, how was Mizuki?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot to explain, but I think she¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Mom said something but I completely zoned out reading the text message on my screen. It was from Eva.


    So, uh, after you left, I got followed around town by some strange men. I managed to lose them by cutting through some alleyways. But I think we need to talk tomorrow.


    I ground my teeth and muttered, ¡°Cynthia¡­¡±

 XV: Getting It, Together

    ¡°I missed this.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Shinsuke.¡±


    Mizuki and I shared a smile as we boarded the morning train bound for St. Cirelia.


    For the first time in days, my journey to school wasn¡¯t a lonely trek. Once again, my best friend had joined me on the trip, and our tradition since childhood was reformed as if it had never been broken at all.


    To say the least, it had taken a heavy effort to get some sleep after returning from her apartment the evening prior. All I could see when I closed my eyes were flashes of Mizuki harming herself as her anguished cries echoed in my head. In that moment, I needed to be present and alert to be as supportive as I could be for her. But when I finally laid down for the night, the fear I felt seeing her like that finally struck me. How easily she had resorted to hurting herself made me feel sick.


    The unnerving truth was that while I thought I had seen her through the worst of her suffering, I didn¡¯t have a clue how much influence her mother still had over her. I had never seen her as bad as she was during that breakdown, and I never wanted to see her like that again. Whatever it would take, I was going to help Mizuki through her pain. And now that Evangeline was in the picture, I hoped her friendship would help Mizuki heal as well.


    Speaking of Eva¡­


    On the way to school, I informed Mizuki of the ominous text I had received the night before concerning Eva being pursued by ¡°strange men¡±. I had zero doubt in my mind that those men were Cynthia¡¯s Royal Secret Guard, and I expressed that belief to Mizuki.


    We kept our eyes peeled the entire way to St. Cirelia for Cynthia¡¯s agents in black, but neither of us noticed anything out of the ordinary. Even after arriving at school and during all our classes, the two of us remained vigilant. By the time the final bell had rung, there was still no trace of any agents.


    With nothing to report, Mizuki and I made our way out to the field behind St. Cirelia where Eva was once again training. Upon spotting us, the camo-clad girl flashed a bright smile and sprinted up to us.


    ¡°Hey guys!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Eva,¡±


    Mizuki reddened a bit and crossed her arms. She averted her gaze before offering a, ¡°hey,¡± of her own in response.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Eva said, pulling Mizuki into a tight hug. ¡°I was worried about you until you texted me last night! You gotta talk to your big sis Dioli!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­o-okay,¡± Mizuki whimpered, her body tensing in Eva¡¯s arms.


    I felt a smile invite itself upon my lips. It seemed like Eva was getting a little too good at bringing those out of me. But as much as I enjoyed watching her express concern for Mizuki, I decided I should probably end the moment. After all, my poor childhood friend looked frozen stiff by the warn affections of her ¡°big sister¡±.


    ¡°So, you wanted to talk, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eva replied, releasing a visibly relieved Mizuki from her grasp. ¡°After we talked yesterday, I thought I¡¯d pick up some groceries before heading home. But I quickly noticed these men in black suits and sunglasses tailing me everywhere.¡±


    Just as I thought.


    ¡°I had no idea who they were, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the Royal Secret Guard, and they were definitely deployed by the Princess.¡±


    Eva curled her finger and put it to her lips. ¡°Yeah, I was thinking that¡¯s what those guys looked like, but I wouldn¡¯t have imagined the Princess sent them. I thought maybe you had a security detail from the royal family, and they were just scoping me out since we were alone together or something.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t make me laugh. You think they care about me enough to give me a security detail? She sent them because she¡¯s spying on me¡ªwell, both of us, now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± Eva started. ¡°Why would she want to spy on us?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s concerned about my training for the gauntlet.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Eva laughed. ¡°With me in charge, she¡¯s got nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t actually tell her that you were training me.¡± I confessed.


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t need her breathing down my neck during the process. She¡¯s going to be obnoxiously nosey about it all if she finds out.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Too late.¡±


    An unmistakable voice drew our attention a short distance up the field. There, Cynthia stood, wearing that same striped tank top and denim shorts from our meeting in Crystal Park. She was bookended by two members of the Royal Secret Guard. I groaned as she gave them both a dismissive nod, dispersing them to surveillance positions on the field just out of earshot.


    ¡°So, are you done sending goons after people now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The idiots weren¡¯t supposed to chase her. I already reprimanded them for that. Regardless, I told you I¡¯d find out what you were keeping from me,¡± the blonde bragged.


    ¡°Congratulations.¡±


    Cynthia scoffed and directed her attention at the others. Eva bowed immediately, while Mizuki crossed her arms and pursed her lips.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± Cynthia said, sounding a bit flattered.


    Eva obeyed and stammered, ¡°w-wow, it¡¯s really you, Princess von Eisenhardt¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your reputation precedes you as well, Ms. Dioli. The youngest recruit to the Steylian Royal Army in history and both a magic and combat prodigy. You¡¯re pretty incredible, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Eva chuckled.


    Cynthia centered her jade eyes on me and asked, ¡°how in the world did you convince Evangeline Dioli of all people to train you?¡±


    ¡°I found him interesting and wanted to help him out!¡± Eva interjected.


    ¡°And I want to help her too,¡± I added. ¡°So, the terms of our little deal have changed.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. You have some nerve praising Eva for being the youngest ¡®recruit¡¯ to the SRA when you know full well that she was taken advantage of. Last time I checked, normal recruits don¡¯t sign contracts binding them to at least fifteen years of service.¡±


    A look of horror fell upon the refined features of Cynthia. She snapped her gaze to Eva and asked, ¡°Ms. Dioli, is this true?!¡±


    Eva nodded timidly.


    ¡°I¡­I had no clue. I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Dioli.¡±


    ¡°J-just call me Eva! And it¡¯s really not a big deal. It was to help my parents out of poverty, so it¡¯s okay¡­¡± A weak smile found its way across her lips as she tucked some of her pink hair behind her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay!¡± Cynthia cried. ¡°I was only a child myself when you were ¡®recruited¡¯, so I played no role in your situation, Eva. But regardless of that, this still happened under the watch and rule of my family. If I had known at any point that something so disgustingly corrupt happened to you, I would have risen hell until you were freed.¡±


    Eva stared down at the grass, her blue eyes seeking refuge in the greenery beneath her feet.


    Her fists clenched at her sides, Cynthia declared, ¡°I swear, this really is the final straw¡ªall of it. When I gain control of the throne, all of this is going to change. I won¡¯t stand for it anymore!¡±


    Wow, she really didn¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°So, do you get it?¡± I asked. ¡°Not only do I want money for both my family and Mizuki¡¯s, but if I win this gauntlet, I want Eva¡¯s military contract torn to shreds.¡±


    Cynthia shot me a determined look and stormed up to me. ¡°Consider it done. But I¡¯m changing the deal too. If you want to see a single coin for winning the gauntlet, you need to start keeping me involved in what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°But nothing!¡± she asserted. ¡°I already told you; the implications of this gauntlet involve all of Steylia, and it definitely involves me! Stop being a damn idiot and help me help you!¡±


    I sighed¡ªshe was right. As much as I didn¡¯t feel like putting up with her constant nagging, she had a right to know what was going on. And based on her reaction to Eva¡¯s situation, it was clear I wasn¡¯t the only one keeping her out of the loop about important details. With that in mind, it was easy to understand her annoyance. Even if she hadn¡¯t given me an ultimatum, what needed to be done was obvious.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Fine.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she said, her expression softening a bit. ¡°Now, Eva, I would like to exchange contact information with you so we can also stay in communication.¡±


    ¡°You want my phone number? Yes, of course!¡± Eva shouted, practically tossing her phone at Cynthia.


    ¡°How nice of you to give her a heads-up instead of just swiping her phone and doing it anyway,¡± I grumbled.


    Cynthia rolled her eyes and finished inputting her number into Eva¡¯s phone. ¡°I can¡¯t even hear you. Quit mumbling, it¡¯s unbecoming.¡±


    Giddy, the pink-haired prodigy reclaimed her phone and squealed before musing, ¡°wait, shouldn¡¯t you also get my little sister¡¯s info?¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Eva said, pulling my flustered best friend into another unexpected embrace.


    Mizuki quickly wriggled out of Eva¡¯s grasp and fixed her wavy hair with a flick of her hand. She glared at Cynthia and declared, ¡°I¡¯d rather die.¡±


    ¡°I never asked for your information anyway, scrounge,¡± Cynthia said dismissively.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Eva whined. ¡°We¡¯re a team now, that means all of us!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Cynthia and Mizuki stated in unison.


    ¡°Mizuki is Shinsuke¡¯s bestie, what if you need to know something only she knows? And Mimi, don¡¯t you want to help Shinsuke? Do it for your big sis~?¡±


    ¡°M-Mimi?¡± Mizuki stammered.


    ¡°Yeah, do you like that nickname?¡± Eva asked with a radiant smile.


    ¡°Can we focus?¡± Cynthia groaned and held out her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care, let¡¯s just get this out of the way already. Give me your phone, scrounge.¡±


    Mizuki ground her teeth, appearing ready to throw her phone so hard it would take Cynthia¡¯s head off. Thankfully, however, she demonstrated restraint and slapped the device down into the blonde¡¯s open palm instead.


    After a few quick taps, Cynthia threw my friend¡¯s phone at her and said, ¡°here, take it back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to give you a nice nickname,¡± Mizuki hissed.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve already given you one,¡± Cynthia quipped. ¡°It¡¯s quite lovely a one too if I say so myself. It stands out in my address book.¡±


    Before the thinly veiled bickering could continue, Cynthia¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Helena?¡± she answered. ¡°What is it? My father said to do what? Okay, I¡¯ll do it. Thank you. Bye.¡±


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I asked, anxious at the mention of her father.


    ¡°Helena said father wants me to tune into a news station. I have no idea why,¡± replied Cynthia.


    ¡°I got it!¡± Eva said, tapping into a news station on her phone. She turned her device sideways and beckoned the three of us to gather around her, a request we all accepted.


    On the phone¡¯s screen, a banner at the bottom read ¡°breaking news, King von Eisenhardt to make special announcement!¡±.


    Sure enough, the King appeared on the stream and spoke. ¡°Good evening! Citizens of Steylia and beyond in every wonderful kingdom all around the world, I have an important announcement to make. The very first opponent for Mr. Watanabe in the previously announced gauntlet has been decided!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I cried, but Cynthia shushed me. Her expression was just as stunned as mine, though.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce the young man he will be facing!¡±


    A picture of a blonde boy appeared on the screen, prompting a gasp from Cynthia. ¡°Oh no¡­¡±

 XVI: Details, Details

    The King¡¯s announcement continued on Eva¡¯s phone as we all watched in a collective trance. The image of a blonde boy had transitioned into footage of him at what looked to be political events and royal ceremonies. Cynthia¡¯s expression was overcome with a look of dread as her father concluded his announcement, saying, ¡°that¡¯s right! It is with great honor and excitement that I can announce the first competitor in the upcoming gauntlet is Prince Emil LeClair of the beautiful kingdom of Gliyrhiel! Expect more details shortly. Thank you!¡±


    With that, the feed returned to the studio and normal news programming resumed. A stray breeze blew through the field and chilled me unnervingly as the four of us broke our huddle.


    Cynthia buried her face in her palm. ¡°This is really bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Eva slipped her phone back into her pocket and, with a nervous disposition, asked, ¡°Shinsuke, do you not know who that is?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the prince of Gliyrhiel, of course I know who he is. But aren¡¯t all my opponents bad news? What makes this guy any worse than the others?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a master of defensive magic,¡± answered Cynthia. ¡°He¡¯s the absolute worst possible first opponent for someone as inexperienced as you.¡±


    I growled and pulled at my face. I had no doubt in my mind that the decision to choose someone like him as my first adversary was intentional. In fact, I had it in my head that the Queen herself likely had the prevailing vote in the matter.


    ¡°This is a major setback, I won¡¯t lie. But this won¡¯t stop us,¡± Eva declared. Her finger curled against her lips as her blue eyes radiated focus. ¡°I¡¯m going to study everything I can about Prince LeClair and adjust my training plan accordingly.¡± She turned to me with a serious expression. ¡°Shinsuke, I¡¯m giving you fair warning here. This training will be brutal and highly specialized. We need to make use of every second we have.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we need to do here,¡± Cynthia said. ¡°Things will begin to move quickly now that his opponent has been selected. But we do still have a little time left to play with.¡±


    ¡°Do we really?¡± I asked, afflicted with an acute case of doom.


    ¡°A venue for the fight will need to be chosen, as well as the date for the event. There needs to be enough time to disseminate tickets and inform people of attendance details. The other candidates will also be brought in to watch the match live as well.¡±


    ¡°Tickets? This isn¡¯t a damn sports game! Are you telling me this is going to be turned into some kind of three-ring circus?!¡±


    ¡°Did you think it would be anything else?¡± Cynthia asked, irritably. ¡°That¡¯s all this whole situation is, after all. Also, I¡¯ve heard there will be a mandatory face off between you and your opponent before the fight. It will be televised.¡±


    ¡°A¡­what? Gods, this is all such a pain in the ass!¡±


    Mizuki tugged my shirt and locked eyes with me intently. ¡°Shinsuke, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m here with you. You aren¡¯t alone, and I believe in you. If anyone can do this, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Evangeline added. ¡°Trust in your team, we won¡¯t steer you wrong. No need to panic, just focus on your training for now and leave the rest to us.¡±


    I looked across the field, making note of the faces around me. Hearing the word ¡°team¡± used to describe the four of us was surreal for several reasons, but the determination on the expressions of Cynthia, Eva, and Mizuki made the word seem appropriate. Each one of us had a vested interest in emerging triumphant through what was, by all measures, a ridiculous situation. With a unified goal, despite differing motivations, what else were the four of us but a team?


    I sighed and said, ¡°yeah, I will.¡±


    ¡°Communication will be the key to success here, remember that,¡± Cynthia instructed. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time that I return home. I have much to do on my end of this.¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± Eva agreed. ¡°Tomorrow will be a day off, Shinsuke. I¡¯m going to study hard on Prince LeClair and go over my training plan for you. We can meet up on Saturday and get to work then.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and Mimi?¡± Eva continued, turning to my best friend. ¡°I was thinking¡­ maybe earlier that morning, you and I could catch a matinee of that new movie with Raven Blackwell! I love her so much¡ªI mean, who doesn¡¯t, right? But anyway, what do you say?!¡±


    Mizuki¡¯s posture stiffened and her pale features blushed. ¡°Wh-what? Me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other Mimi~¡±


    ¡°Shinsuke, come here,¡± Cynthia beckoned, distracting me from the scene unfolding with Eva and Mizuki.


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    I followed the blonde a short walk up the field until she stopped. ¡°I wanted to say thank you, Shinsuke.¡±


    My eyes shifted awkwardly as I processed the words that came out of her mouth.


    Did hell just freeze over?


    ¡°Thank me? You? For what?¡±


    ¡°For confronting me about Eva¡¯s situation. I had no idea she was pressured into such a cruel contract like that, and I get the feeling I would have never known unless you told me about it.¡± A frustrated guilt flickered in her eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°I see. Well, it¡¯s nothing to thank me for. I just want her out of that situation. She doesn¡¯t deserve it any more than you or me with this stupid White Knight Contract.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, and that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m thanking you. I get that you aren¡¯t competing in this gauntlet out of the goodness of your heart¡ªnot for me, at least. But I respect that you¡¯re fighting for your family. Now we can add Eva to that list as well.¡±


    I scratched my arm and looked away, unsure of how to respond.


    Cynthia took a breath and spoke in a measured tone. ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel lucky that you¡¯re the one I¡¯m stuck in this mess with.¡±


    Shocked at her words, I glanced at her. She stood across from me, arms crossed, and eyes averted. For someone as proud as her to say something like that¡­I couldn¡¯t disbelieve it if I wanted to. For reasons I couldn¡¯t explain, I felt oddly compelled to reward her for stepping down from the pedestal for a brief moment.


    ¡°Thanks, I guess,¡± I said, not quite the way I intended. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking too. You really do care about Steylia, and I can tell you want to be a good leader. I admire your drive.¡±


    ¡°I mean every word,¡± she replied, firmly. ¡°When I take the throne, I will change everything for the better. Not just for us here in Steylia, but for everyone in this world. That is the responsibility of the leader of the largest, most prosperous kingdom.¡±


    My dark gaze met her jade eyes and we seemed to freeze that way, studying one another, and finding sincerity.


    ¡°Hey, Shinsuke, can we go now?¡± Mizuki asked, her demeanor flustered. I hadn¡¯t noticed that she apparently made her way over to me.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s head home,¡± I replied, my eyes still not removed from the regal blonde¡¯s.


    ¡°Remember, stay in contact,¡± Cynthia said. She spun elegantly, sending her golden hair twirling with her, and it swayed in the soft wind as she walked across the field and reunited with her guards.


    ¡°Saturday morning it is, then! See you two this weekend!¡± Eva shouted, leaving Mizuki and I alone.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to the movies with Eva?¡± I asked through a grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me¡­¡±


    I chuckled and rubbed her head gently. In the distance I could see Cynthia¡¯s royal car departing, and my mind filled with thoughts of a blonde. Not a princess, but a prince.


    Emil LeClair.


    The first roadblock on the path to freedom.


    My first fight.

 XVII: The Catastrophe Kid

    Saturday morning had arrived, and though my body begged me to stay in bed, I had no choice but to ignore its desperate pleading. I had agreed to meet up with Eva for training, and after having a quick breakfast, I set out to do exactly that.


    Before heading to bed the prior night, ¡°Sensei Dioli¡± texted me the location of our meeting place: an abandoned warehouse somewhere by the docks.


    Given that Eva was previously able to have my detention thrown out like it was nothing, I figured she was so well connected that obtaining access to the school field on a weekend would be easy for her. But apparently one of the school sports teams had practice, so we had to settle for a shady warehouse instead. She assured me the location was fine, but I had my doubts about that after looking at it on a map. Regardless of my thoughts, however, I did as I was asked and showed up to the rundown area.


    And what a rundown area it was. Some kind of lingering, difficult to place smell polluted the air, growing more potent the closer I approached, and a rusted chain-link fence limply stood in a futile attempt to enclose the old section of docks. Pinching my nose, I ducked through one of the many gaping holes in the barrier. I trekked past empty, graffiti-riddled offices and aged crates as I approached the warehouse where I was to meet with my best friend and Eva.


    I pushed a pile of junk out from in front of one of the building¡¯s many doors and opened it. A loud, piercing screech echoed inside the structure, irritating me greatly.


    ¡°There you are!¡±


    I thought I had been the first to arrive, but sure enough, my pink-haired mentor was already there, standing beside my best friend and waving me over with a beaming smile. To my surprise, she wasn¡¯t outfitted in her typical military camo. Instead, she was clad in an open, blue, denim jacket with rolled up sleeves and matching jeans. She wore a cream-colored t-shirt beneath her jacket, and a pair of white and dark blue sneakers on her feet.


    Clearly taking note of my expression, Eva snickered and asked, ¡°what, did you think I lived in my camo?¡±


    I was starting to think so¡­


    ¡°I never said that, but anyway. Hey, you two,¡± I said, closing the distance between us.


    Mizuki waved at me with one hand while the other fiddled with a drawstring on her rabbit pattern hoodie. Her face was flush, and her eyes met mine with an apparent relief.


    ¡°How was the movie?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It was amazing!¡± Eva squealed, shaking Mizuki excitedly. ¡°Right?!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    I smiled sympathetically at Mizuki and asked, ¡°what film did you two see, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Melancholy Lane!¡± replied Eva, still hyped. ¡°It¡¯s the new Raven Blackwell flick. She absolutely killed it as Heather. You need to see it, Shinsuke!¡±


    ¡°Maybe another time. What¡¯s in the bag?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± She slid the straps off her shoulders and unzipped the pack. From inside, Eva produced the camo I had expected to see her wearing when I entered. ¡°I can¡¯t train you without these!¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t live in your camo, you just take it with you wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°See, you get it! I¡¯ll go change. Get yourself ready, my disciple!¡±


    Eva rushed off, disappearing behind a door, and leaving me and Mizuki by ourselves.


    I turned to my best friend and said, ¡°given the look on your face, I want to hear it from you. How did the movie go?¡±


    ¡°It was fine, I liked it. But¡­¡± she paused to sigh. ¡°I think I did it again.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°After we left the theater, she tried to talk to me about the movie, but I just blew her off. Nothing changed from last time, and I don¡¯t think it ever will.¡±


    ¡°Mizuki, that isn¡¯t true at all. This sort of thing doesn¡¯t change overnight. And besides, Eva really seems to like you. Even if she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you, it takes time to warm up to people. I¡¯m sure she understands that. So, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re doing great.¡±


    Mizuki nodded; uncertainty written all over her face. ¡°I¡¯m going to go for a walk. I¡¯ll bring back some snacks and drinks for us.¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Snacks were a convenient excuse, but it was easy to see that she just needed to be alone. And as much as I wanted to stay beside my best friend through the growing pains of healing, I respected her hint at a desire for space.


    ¡°All right. Thanks, Mizuki.¡±


    She replied with a weak, yet reassuring smile and exited the warehouse. As if on cue, I heard a loud door open and shut behind me.


    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± announced Eva. ¡°Where did Mimi go?¡±


    ¡°She went for a walk. She¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s time for us to get serious.¡± True to her word, Eva¡¯s demeanor instantly grew focused. She approached me and pulled her phone from her pocket. ¡°I took some notes on Prince LeClair, but I think I should show you something first.¡±


    She clicked through an app on her phone and began playing a video in full screen.


    The footage revealed the blonde prince attending what looked like some kind of outdoor ceremony. A grandiose band played him onto a stage where he stopped to bask in a chorus of cheers from a comically massive audience. An announcer prattled on about Emil putting on some kind of special show as women in sparkly dresses approached the prince and collected his suit jacket.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This footage is from a special celebration hosted by Emil in Gliyrhiel last year. Keep watching.¡±


    The prince rolled up his sleeves and grinned at the camera while the announcer declared the audience was about to witness something incredible. Following that, over a dozen Gliyrhielian soldiers lined up with staves directed at Emil. On a count down from three, they fired massive bursts of magical bombs at him. A giant plume of smoke overtook the stage as continued successive, colorful blasts of different elements assaulted what I assumed had to be a very dead prince.


    ¡°Look closely,¡± Eva instructed.


    One of the soldiers called upon the others to cease the attack, and everything came to a standstill. Slowly, the smoke dissipated. And little by little, something glowing brightly was revealed beneath it. To my disbelief, there on the stage, completely unscathed, was Emil LeClair, smirking coolly in an elegant stance. He was erecting a large, magic barrier that had seemingly absorbed everything that had been hurled at him. The crowd erupted into an enormous cheer as the object of their affection was fully unveiled.


    The prince took a bow before Eva turned the video off and slipped her phone back into her pocket. ¡°That is what you¡¯re dealing with, Shinsuke.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. So, if he can be pelted with military grade firepower and shrug it off like it¡¯s nothing, what the hell am I supposed to do to this guy?¡±


    ¡°You should also keep in mind that this video was filmed a year ago. He¡¯s surely improved by now, and he wouldn¡¯t allow his greatest abilities to be televised either,¡± Eva added.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s probably even stronger now than in that video? Great. Did you show me that just to kill my spirits?¡±


    ¡°Far from it, my disciple! I think you¡¯ll be fine despite all of what you just saw.¡±


    ¡°You and I have very different ideas of fine, Eva. How are you supposed to prepare me for this? Morning Dew fights aren¡¯t going to cut it.¡±


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t,¡± she agreed. ¡°What you need right now is to learn the fundamentals of hand-to-hand combat. If you can achieve discipline in that, I know you¡¯ll be able to overcome your struggles with spellcasting.¡±


    ¡°Not sure I get it, but I¡¯m not in any position to question your methods. So, whatever you say is what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! On that note, it¡¯s time to start this process. Get ready.¡±


    For the next hour, Evangeline taught me the basics of unarmed, magicless combat. It was evident to me during our scrap in detention that she was more than capable of doing damage with just her hands and feet, but the ease with which she demonstrated her various techniques and moves made it crystal clear she was every bit the expert she was celebrated to be.


    ¡°Not like that!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I said shoulder width part!¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve got a brain in there Shinsuke, use it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°Is that sarcasm?!¡±


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am!¡±


    As she had previously warned me, the training was not easy. Any incorrect form on my part was swiftly chastised and corrected by Eva, and I lost count of how many times I was tripped or flipped on my back. It seemed as though she had traded in her ordinarily cheery demeanor in favor of channeling her inner drill sergeant. And while I understood the idea, the hardball approach wasn¡¯t making me improve any faster.


    ¡°All right,¡± Eva started, exiting a martial arts stance. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    I fell back onto my rear end and replied, ¡°please?¡±


    Eva giggled and sat beside me. The contrast between her perfect calm and my heavy, exhausted breaths was comical. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been hard on you today, Shinsuke, but I¡¯m proud of you. You¡¯re doing well so far, all things considered.¡±


    ¡°It definitely doesn¡¯t feel like I¡¯m doing well.¡±


    ¡°You are. You¡¯ve demonstrated an ability to correct your mistakes, listen to instructions, and your form is improving faster than I hoped. So¡­¡± Eva trailed off, furrowing her brows. After a few seconds, she whispered, ¡°hey, do you hear that?¡±


    I arced my neck, listening out for whatever noise Eva was referring to. Mumbles from deep voices were booming outside the warehouse. It sounded like two men speaking to someone.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be cold. We just want to know what a girl like you is doing in a place like this,¡± one voice said.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know girls should be nice? Give us a good smile,¡± the other added.


    ¡°How about no? Get out of my way and leave me alone,¡± a third, female voice replied.


    Eva and I immediately shot up to our feet, our wide-eyed gazes connecting. That third voice unmistakably belonged to Mizuki, and we both knew it.


    The two of us rushed to the door and pulled it open, finding two large, rugged men looming over a cornered Mizuki. Her hands were full with a brown paper store bag.


    ¡°He said smile!¡± one of the men growled, knocking the bag out of her hands with a hard swat.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Eva yelled. ¡°Leave her alone you scumbags!¡±


    The two men turned their attention to me and Eva. Shock quickly turned to laughter once they properly analyzed us.


    ¡°Oh yeah? And just who the hell do you think you are, girly?¡±


    Eva stared the men down and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m her big sister.¡±

 XVIII: Street Fighter!

    The air was heavy with the tension of an inevitable brawl. Eva and I stood across from the two thugs who had been harassing Mizuki. They looked quite amused at our presence, but there was nothing humorous about what Eva and I were feeling.


    ¡°Shinsuke,¡± Eva started with a smug grin. ¡°You take one, I¡¯ll get the other.¡±


    I knew Eva was more than capable of handling them both on her own, but this was undoubtedly a gift from her to me. She knew exactly what I wanted to do to the scumbags, and she was allowing me the chance to act on it.


    ¡°Got it,¡± I accepted, graciously.


    One of the men chuckled and crossed his arms. ¡°So, ¡®big sis¡¯ and the ugliest pretty boy I¡¯ve ever seen wanna try and take us on? That¡¯s the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard all day. You two are gonna regret stickin¡¯ your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? I very much doubt that,¡± Eva challenged. ¡°Tell ya what, though. I¡¯ll let you take the first shot at me. In fact, I won¡¯t even use magic to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°How sweet of you,¡± one of the men snickered. ¡°But all I need is one punch, sweetheart!¡±


    Without a second thought, the thug made a beeline for Evangeline who remained stationary in the face of his advance.


    ¡°Night night!¡± he declared, throwing his fist at Eva¡¯s face.


    Like a bullfighter, Eva gracefully sidestepped the man¡¯s reckless strike. And in what was a motion too fast for my eyes to follow, she flipped him effortlessly.


    ¡°Guh!¡± the man cried out, his large form hitting the ground hard.


    Eva hopped around the man in a circle and taunted him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you only needed one punch~¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re dead now!¡± the man shouted. He leapt back to his feet and charged his pink-haired opponent again.


    ¡°Some people never learn,¡± Eva sighed. Once more, she dodged his attempted strike with no effort. This time, however, she took him to the ground with a double leg takedown.


    ¡°Hey! Who the hell is this wench?!¡± the second thug yelled before darting at Eva who was wrestling with the man on the ground.


    Before he could get close to her, I blindsided him by burying my fist in his cheek. He plummeted to the ground in a heap and roared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go forgetting about me,¡± I quipped.


    A bit of blood dripped from the corner of the man¡¯s mouth, and he wiped it off on the back of his hand. It seemed he initially believed the liquid to be saliva, because when he spotted the red staining his rough skin, he shot back up and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you for that, you son of a bitch!¡±


    As anyone could have predicted, he began barreling at me, ready to smash me to paste. I cursed my luck that in the heat of the moment, I couldn¡¯t recall any of the techniques Eva taught me. Whatever I would do next wouldn¡¯t be nearly as elegant as Eva, but it would have to do.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Gotta think fast!


    It felt as though time slowed to a crawl while I scanned my surroundings at a rapid pace. My crosshairs locked in on a garbage can lid that sat slightly ajar atop a typical, silver cylinder. A sequence of events played out in my mind, and as time seemed to resume at a normal speed, I knew exactly what to do.


    I grabbed hold of the lid and dug in my heels. As my enemy drew close, he balled up his fist and began to hunch his body. He was taller than me, so he bent slightly to nail me with his punch. But at just the right distance, I tossed the lid at his face, forcing him to stop in his tracks and catch it.


    ¡°Nice try!¡± he gloated.


    That wasn¡¯t the plan, moron.


    As he stood before me, still bent slightly and holding the lid in front of his face, I spun on my heel and delivered my best attempt at a roundhouse kick, sending the metal lid right back into his face and knocking him to the ground.


    After collecting his wits, the man grunted and tossed the lid aside. His nose had joined his mouth in bloody condition thanks to my attack. ¡°That¡¯s it! Get over here you little punk, I¡¯m gonna crush your bones!¡±


    Ever the hardhead, the man rushed me again. But unlike before, I didn¡¯t need to think over the next move. I positioned myself in front of the row of metal trash cans and waited until the man was within spitting distance. The second he closed in, I dropped to my stomach and tangled my legs in his, tripping him and sending him careening into the bins face first.


    ¡°Guh!¡± he cried out, grabbing his face with one hand and searching for balance with the other.


    I spotted a long piece of wood that had been knocked over when the man¡¯s body collided with the bins. This time, before he could attempt to regain his footing, I grabbed the plank of wood and bashed it over his thick skull. The board broke in half and the man was instantly knocked out.


    I dusted my palms off and said, ¡°That was for Mizuki, scumbag.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I like to see!¡± I heard Eva cheering across from me.


    When I looked up, I found her resting comfortably atop her unconscious foe¡¯s back, holding her face in her hand, and balancing her elbow on the back of his neck.


    ¡°Wait, how long have you been lying there like that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Since about five seconds after you punched that idiot in the face the first time. My guy didn¡¯t last too long after I rolled him into a triangle choke.¡±


    ¡°So, you could have helped me at any time and you just¡­didn¡¯t?¡±


    Eva laughed and swatted my words away with her hand. ¡°And miss all the entertainment? Shinsuke, look at that guy. You didn¡¯t need my help at all.¡±


    ¡°Point taken.¡±


    Eva hopped to her feet and the two of us approached a bewildered Mizuki.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mimi?!¡± the pink-haired girl asked, taking hold of my best friend¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Y-yes. You two didn¡¯t have to do that, I could¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of course we did!¡± Eva interrupted. ¡°We weren¡¯t about to let you deal with those creeps by yourself! No one messes with my little sis and gets away with it!¡±


    Eva pulled Mizuki into a tight hug, and the flustered, wavy-haired girl peered at me with a helpless expression.


    I smiled at her and said, ¡°she¡¯s right, Mizuki. The second those thugs decided to harass you, this is how it was always going to end.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ both of you,¡± Mizuki relented.


    Eva released the anxious girl from her grasp and turned to me. ¡°As for you, Shinsuke. That was some mighty fine street fighting if I do say so myself. In fact, I think I might have just figured out your hidden strength.¡±


    ¡°Hidden strength?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but enough about that for now. You worked hard today and I¡¯m beyond proud of you! A lot happened and I think we¡¯re all a bit tired. Let¡¯s call it a day and we can resume training tomorrow.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°No arguments here. You ready to go home, Mizuki?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± she replied hastily.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing, Shinsuke,¡± Eva started. ¡°Make sure to keep practicing that Morning Dew spell in your spare time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, sensei.¡±


    Even though I didn¡¯t understand the sudden request, I complied, and she seemed pleased with that response. After that, Mizuki and I parted ways with Evangeline.


    On the way home, I replayed the footage of Emil LeClair in my head. I had just experienced a real fight and emerged victorious, but beating some street punk was worlds away from beating a gifted prince.


    Eva had said she might have discovered a ¡°hidden strength¡± in me, and for the rest of the day, I pondered what she could have meant by that, and if it would be enough to defeat the prince of Gliyrhiel.

 XIX: Suit and Tie

    Days had passed since the weekend and the rather eventful training session at the warehouse. With the return of the school week, Mizuki, Eva, and I resumed practicing at the school field each day after classes ended. The focus remained on learning the basics of hand-to-hand combat, rather than any spells. However, like my mentor suggested, I had also made sure to practice the Morning Dew spell at home after every training session. Needless to say, not much progress was made on the magic side of things. Regardless, I continued to follow the instructions of ¡°Sensei Dioli¡±.


    After another midday training session, I found myself walking home alongside Mizuki.


    ¡°You did great today,¡± my best friend assured me. ¡°You¡¯re definitely getting better.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but it doesn¡¯t feel like it. I¡¯m still not sure how any of this is going to help me with the gauntlet.¡±


    ¡°Have faith in yourself, Shinsuke.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    The sudden buzzing of my phone in my pocket interrupted my thought. Peeking at the device revealed an incoming call from Cynthia.


    Uh oh.


    ¡°Hold on Mizuki, Cynthia is calling me.¡±


    Mizuki rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°tch, why?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out¡­¡± I said, swiping the answer button on the screen. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± the princess responded curtly. ¡°I¡¯m already in Valport. See you in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? You meant in person? Why can¡¯t we just talk about whatever this is on the phone?¡±


    ¡°Because what we need to discuss can¡¯t be handled over the phone, obviously.¡±


    Before I could ask what that statement meant, she hung up on me. A familiar royal car pulled up beside me and Mizuki a second later and the back seat window rolled down, revealing the girl I had just been speaking with.


    ¡°Get in,¡± Cynthia commanded. I opened the door and stepped aside to allow Mizuki to enter the vehicle first, but Cynthia quickly followed with, ¡°not her. Just you.¡±


    Mizuki scoffed and glared daggers at the princess who looked unmoved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mizuki,¡± I sighed. The two of us traded a knowing, irritated glance and I reluctantly got into the car.


    ¡°See you at home, Shinsuke,¡± Mizuki said. As she started to walk, the window beside me rolled back up and the car began to move.


    ¡°So much for ¡®we¡¯re all a team¡¯,¡± I remarked.


    Cynthia groaned. ¡°Oh, relax. I didn¡¯t let the scrounge come along because I need your full attention today. I wasn¡¯t intentionally trying to exclude her.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling her a scrounge. Anyway, what is this about?¡±


    ¡°The dates, times, and venues have all been chosen for the face off and first fight. Additionally, there will be a celebratory dinner held for all the candidates. That will come first, the face off will take place soon after.¡±


    I buried my face in my hands and mumbled, ¡°perfect.¡±


    ¡°I know. With all these events coming up, you¡¯re going to need the proper formal attire. I brought the suit you wore at the press conference with me today. You can have it, it was made for you, after all. Use it at the face off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But let¡¯s focus on the celebration for now,¡± she continued. ¡°That¡¯s the reason I needed you alone. Attendance will be mandatory for the banquet, and you¡¯re going to need a tuxedo. Given the number of events we¡¯ll likely attend moving forward, it doesn¡¯t make sense to rent one, so I¡¯m going to buy one for you instead today.¡±


    ¡°Buy one?¡± I asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t they just make one for me like last time?¡±


    ¡°Because you weren¡¯t contesting the marriage before. Remember, now that we¡¯re enacting the opt-out clause, you and I are on our own.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot that quaint little detail.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a detail that matters little,¡± she declared. ¡°Even though you were rather rude to me before, I¡¯ll overlook it. We are a team, and I know you probably can¡¯t afford a tuxedo. Instead of placing that burden upon your parents, I will take care of this and any other financial complications that arise for you throughout this process.¡±


    I could feel the surprise flash upon my face. ¡°Oh, um¡­ thanks.¡±


    Silence followed briefly, but I quickly spoke up in the hopes of avoiding an awkward moment.


    ¡°So, you said the dates had been chosen for all these events, right? Care to share?¡±


    ¡°I would if I knew,¡± she sighed. ¡°Like I said, father and mother are keeping me in the dark. I only know the dates are decided because father informed me of the upcoming feast. That banquet wouldn¡¯t be scheduled if the other events weren¡¯t set in stone.¡±


    ¡°I get it, unfortunately. What I don¡¯t get is why there needs to be a stupid feast for me to meet the other candidates. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get to know them pretty well when they¡¯re trying to pummel me.¡±


    ¡°The banquet isn¡¯t for the gauntlet,¡± she clarified. "The gauntlet is simply a catalyst. Having all the future world leaders within the borders of Steylia is the reason for the celebration. So, you don¡¯t really have to meet them, but you will, of course.¡±


    ¡°Then why do I have to attend?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯ and the ¡®future prince¡¯ of Steylia. Thus, you¡¯re also technically a future world leader.¡±


    Perish the thought.


    ¡°Right¡­ I tend to forget that,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I keep trying to forget it too, but alas. That aside, update me on the status of your training.¡±


    I informed the prying blonde about Eva¡¯s approach to teaching me. I listed the techniques I had learned and told her about Eva¡¯s philosophy concerning the fundamentals of magicless, unarmed combat.


    ¡°So, she¡¯s not teaching you magic?¡± Cynthia asked, bewildered.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Not yet, no. Though she does have me practicing Morning Dew every night.¡±


    ¡°Let me see if I¡¯m understanding this correctly. She¡¯s teaching you martial arts and military combat techniques, but the only spell she has you working on is essentially a children¡¯s toy. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m calling her tonight,¡± she declared, irritably. Her gaze fell upon my hand and a look of curiosity overwrote her frustration. ¡°What¡¯s with the bandage? Did you hurt your hand in training?¡±


    Having forgotten my hand was wrapped at all, I glanced at it and said, ¡°in a sense. Some thugs started harassing Mizuki while I was training with Eva. I got into a fight with one of them.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± She paused and examined me with her jewel-like eyes. ¡°Judging by the lack of other wounds on you, I assume you won that little scrap?¡±


    ¡°You assume correct.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Her voice carried a tone of approval. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Confused, I complied, placing my hand in hers. She removed my bandages and set them aside before hovering her free hand above mine. She closed her eyes and a translucent orb formed over my wounds. The cuts and bruises swiftly faded, along with the nagging pain that had bugged me since the morning after the fight.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I uttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you knew healing spells.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m far from a certified healer, but I know a few,¡± she stated.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡­


    I looked down to find my hand still sandwiched in her soft grasp. ¡°Um, are you going to let go of my¡ª"


    She yanked her hand away before I could even finish my sentence. Just as quickly, she stacked her hands atop one another in her lap and cleared her throat. ¡°Of course. I was just making sure your wounds were fully healed before pulling away. I told you, I¡¯m not a confident healer.¡±


    ¡°No problem¡­¡±


    Silence again fell upon the inside of the vehicle, and this time the awkwardness I tried to prevent accompanied its presence.


    I turned my attention outside the window and watched as our course gradually deviated from the familiar. We had entered the ¡°rich¡± part of the city, and if I hadn¡¯t known about the existence of the upscale side of Valport, I¡¯d have thought we ended up in another city entirely. Fancy shops, hotels, and restaurants lined the streets, and the light wallet in my pants reminded me why I never had a reason to walk them. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t long before we had pulled up in front of our destination: a formalwear store named Arthur¡¯s.


    ¡°This is the place,¡± Cynthia stated, breaking the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    The driver exited the vehicle and opened the door for Cynthia. I, of course, had to open my own door.


    So much for ¡°future prince¡±.


    We entered the store where a man in a grey suit with short brown hair, round black glasses, and an eager expression stood with his hands clasped together. The second he laid eyes on the princess, he bowed.


    ¡°Welcome to Arthur¡¯s, Your Royal Highness!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Cynthia replied. She paused to look around and I joined her.


    The store was pristine as could be and smelled of a woodsy aroma I couldn¡¯t place. Mannequins adorned in fancy suits stood tall in various locations alongside countless circular racks full of hangers carrying blazers. Dress shirts and pants sat neatly folded and placed carefully upon different wood displays, accompanied by ties and boxes of formal shoes. None of it was unexpected for a formalwear shop, but I did appreciate the bright lighting and extravagant layout.


    With a look of satisfaction, Cynthia said, ¡°I appreciate you honoring my request to keep the store closed for us today, Mr. Ruiz.¡±


    ¡°Of course! The honor is mine for having Your Royal Highness choose my humble establishment for your needs today!¡± he replied.


    ¡°Are you Arthur?¡± I asked.


    For the first time since we had entered the store, the man looked at me and visibly recoiled. ¡°No, Arthur Ruiz was my great-grandfather and the founder of this great business. My name is Alejandro. Anyway, let¡¯s get you and your wild eyes taken care of. Please follow me.¡±


    I shrugged and walked with Alejandro further into the store. We exchanged no dialogue as he had me stand beside several mannequins dressed in tuxes. A pattern quickly formed in which he framed me with his fingers and shook his head in disapproval each time, ushering me towards a new one and repeating the process. After a few repetitions, he called for Cynthia.


    The pair exchanged whispers and the man disappeared into the backroom. When he returned, he was holding a mannequin wearing a tuxedo. He placed it beside me and stood with Cynthia. The two of them analyzed me.


    ¡°Young man, please go try this on.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Me and my ¡°wild eyes¡± stepped into the changing room, and I put the suit on piece by piece. When I stepped outside, the two of them immediately said, ¡°perfect!¡± in unison.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, baffled. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, what makes this one ¡®perfect¡¯ compared to the others?¡±


    Alejandro scoffed and lectured me. ¡°I know fashion, you do not. Do not question my choice! Now, come with me so we can get it tailored.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡±


    I followed Alejandro to a well-lit area just off the side of one of the outer walkways. He positioned me in the center of a few mirrors and began to take measurements. The entire process of getting the suit altered was a bit longer than I cared for, but I expected as much from undergoing the same process back at the castle. When it was all done, he turned me to face one of the mirrors.


    ¡°Voila!¡± he declared.


    I observed myself and my brows raised reflexively. My reflection was clad in a sleek, black tuxedo jacket and pants. A white dress shirt with black buttons and a black bowtie laid beneath the jacket, and a red pocket square and white cufflinks completed the ensemble.


    For some reason, it was even stranger seeing myself in a tuxedo than in a suit, but I didn¡¯t hate the way it looked on me. In fact, I think I actually kinda liked it.


    ¡°This style suits someone like you perfectly,¡± he gushed. ¡°Let it be known that there is no man on this planet, awful eyes or not, that Alejandro Ruiz cannot dress to perfection!¡±


    ¡°Uh, thanks?¡±


    Cynthia approached me from behind and examined my reflection. ¡°Not bad, all things considered.¡±


    Are backhanded compliments all anyone knows how to give around here?


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± I pried.


    The blonde redirected her gaze from the mirror to the real me and said, ¡°it means you look good.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    Alejandro approached me with a black and white shoebox and said, ¡°you¡¯ll need some nice shoes to go with your outfit of course! These look to be your size, try them on.¡±


    I slipped the black dress shoes on, and sure enough, they were a perfect fit.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re all done here,¡± Cynthia remarked. ¡°I¡¯m ready to pay now.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Royal Highness! Right this way!¡±


    I changed out of the suit while Cynthia took care of the bill. By the time I was done, she was waiting by the door, ready to leave. We returned to the car and the driver stored my tux in the back of the car. After the three of us got in, the vehicle began to move.


    ¡°Hey, thanks again for doing this, Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°It was a necessity. Your gratitude is welcomed, however. I guess you can be appreciative after all.¡±


    Backhanded again.


    ¡°By the way,¡± she continued. ¡°You¡¯ll likely be contacted about the banquet very soon. Make sure you¡¯re prepared for it.¡±


    I groaned and plopped back against the head rest. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t wait to meet all the other royal scumbags foaming at the mouth to tear me apart. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all wonderful people.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Her response was oddly limp and spaced out. Her green eyes were just as distant, staring out at the passing streets. Her demeanor was radiating a strange aura of melancholy, but I had no idea why. I would have pried, but something about the look on her face made it clear that asking what was up was out of the question.


    And so, silence fell upon the royal car once again, persisting until the vehicle pulled into the parking lot of my apartment complex.


    For the first time since her muted response, Cynthia turned to me. ¡°Before you go, I wanted to let you know that I see you¡¯re trying hard with all of this. I¡¯m doing my best too, of course.¡± She paused for a moment before speaking again. ¡°I know this banquet is an unwelcome, overwhelming surprise. But don¡¯t worry about it, we¡¯ll be there together. I won¡¯t leave you to deal with it alone, okay?¡±


    I felt surprise overtake my features once again. A tingle in my cheeks made clearer an embarrassment that had blindsided me equally as much as her sentiment. All I could bring myself to respond with was a nod.


    Unlike earlier in the day, the driver stepped out of the car and opened the door for me. From the back of the vehicle, he retrieved the suit Cynthia brought from the castle, as well as the new tuxedo she purchased, and handed them to me. With that, the car disappeared beyond the surrounding buildings, and I returned to my apartment.


    A note from mom on the kitchen counter let me know she was out buying art supplies, and it seemed dad still hadn¡¯t returned from his mail run. I made my way to my room and stored my suits in the dresser.


    The sight of the new, fancy clothes filled me with dread. I had never owned any suits before, and knowing the only reason I had now owned two of them was the upcoming banquet made me anxious. In less than a month, I had gone from a quiet, uninteresting life to preparing to have dinner with future world leaders and participate in a combat gauntlet.


    Gods, why couldn¡¯t you have just let those thieves ram me with their car that night instead?


    I stepped out into the kitchen again and pulled open the pantry doors.


    Ugh.


    Barren.


    I could really use a pudding cup right now.

 XX: Everything or Nothing (Part 1)

    Only two days after my trip to Arthur¡¯s with Cynthia, the official, public announcement of the banquet was made, and I was swiftly reminded of my mandatory attendance via a call from Helena. One week later, on what should have been a calm Friday evening, I found myself staring at my tuxedo-clad reflection in my room. I was done preparing for the gods forsaken event and had nothing else to do but wait for Cynthia to pick me up.


    I hid in my room for as long as I could, hoping to get a break from the collective squealing of my parents. Ever since I had shared the news about the banquet with them, they worked themselves up, getting all excited to return to the castle and meet the royals from other kingdoms, only to be disappointed when I told them I couldn¡¯t bring any guests. So, they made it clear they would live vicariously through me, and I was instructed to share every minute detail with them when I returned home. If only I shared their enthusiasm.


    Eventually, I received a text from Cynthia alerting me she was a mere five minutes from my apartment, which meant it was time to exit my hiding hole. I stepped out into the living room and was greeted with the abrupt flash of a phone camera.


    ¡°Look at my handsome son!¡± dad doted.


    Mom approached me and fulfilled her motherly duty of fluffing my hair and picking at my face to ensure I was truly ready. ¡°You look very nice, Shinsuke.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, you two.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how I wish your mother and I could come along!¡± dad cried. ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming of the incredible food they served us the last time we were there!¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± mom added. ¡°And I¡¯ve always wanted to see the other royals in person. The sight of them all together at a single table would make for an amazing painting. I wish I could be you right now, Shinsuke.¡±


    You really, really don¡¯t.


    I peered out the curtain and noticed an unmistakable vehicle pulling into the parking lot. My phone rumbled in my pocket, and I didn¡¯t have to check the message to know what it said. It was time to leave.


    ¡°Cynthia¡¯s here, I better go now,¡± I explained.


    Dad got up from the couch and hugged me tightly. ¡°Good luck, son. Enjoy the night!¡±


    Mom joined in on the affection and said, ¡°and keep in touch when you can, okay? We¡¯ll be watching all the coverage on TV tonight, so maybe we¡¯ll get to see you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    In unison, they kissed each side of my face and out the door I went. In the outdoor corridor, Mizuki was waiting in front of her door. Her eyes lit up when she saw me.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± she stated, her words catching me off guard.


    I felt my cheeks tickle a bit, and responded, ¡°thank you. I like the suit, but it feels weird being so overdressed.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t feel weird at all, you look perfect.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mizuki. Honestly, I wish I could bring you with me.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could come with you too,¡± she sighed. A serene smile formed on her features, and she stepped closer to me, wrapping her arms around me tightly. ¡°But I know you¡¯ll be fine. And I¡¯ll be with you in spirit.¡± She punctuated her last point by poking the choker she bought for me, which hadn¡¯t left my neck since she had given it to me.


    I hugged her back and said, ¡°of course, you always are.¡±


    We parted and shared a warm smile. ¡°Text me whenever you can,¡± was the last thing I heard her say before I made my way down the stairs and to the parking lot. The driver of the royal car was waiting outside the door to the seat I would be taking in the vehicle, and he held it open for me as I stepped inside and buckled up.


    Sitting beside me was Cynthia Rose von Eisenhardt, outfitted in a strapless, crimson dress. The trim of the dress around her chest was a darker red, and her legs were encased in black tights. Red high heels matched her dress, and a choker comprised of hearts encircled her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you bothered coming out here tonight,¡± I said as I settled into my seat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just send a car to get me?¡±


    ¡°That was what my mother intended to do, but I insisted on picking you up myself,¡± Cynthia clarified. ¡°I needed to get out of the castle for a while anyway. This entire day has been insufferable.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine.¡±


    The vehicle began to move, and we started our journey to the castle. Cynthia studied me up and down, as if she had just fully noticed my appearance.


    ¡°Hey, it still looks good on you,¡± she remarked.


    Was it supposed to magically stop looking good on me?


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, allowing my eyes to look over her form as well. ¡°Red is a good color on you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I chose it,¡± she bragged. ¡°But enough flattery. Tonight will be your first introduction to those you will face in combat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t possibly be any more excited to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Remember what I said the other day. I¡¯m with you¡ªwe¡¯re in this together,¡± she asserted.


    I nodded, and the car fell quiet. Cynthia turned her green gaze out the window, watching as the night lights of Valport passed us by. The look on her face was not unlike the one she wore on the trip back from Arthur¡¯s. Her mind was clearly not in the seat where her body rested, and I couldn¡¯t blame her at all. I myself was hypnotized by swirling thoughts of what life altering trouble the evening would bring me. A directionless thousand-yard stare occupied my vacant eyes for who knows how long, until the rumbling of my phone in my pocket buzzed me back to reality.


    It was a text from none other than Eva.


    Good luck tonight! Lolz, I bet you feel like a super spy going to a fancy dinner all dressed up in a suit with a pretty girl on your arm~


    You have quite the imagination, I replied.


    I wish I could have been the girl on your arm tonight, I could go for a fancy meal.


    I snickered and texted take it up with Cynthia. Maybe she¡¯ll let you come along for the next stupid event if I can bring guests.


    Maybe I will¡­ she replied. That message ended the conversation.


    Outside the windows of the car, the skyline of Valport faded into the distant stars above. We were beginning to enter Freywich, and, soon enough, we would reach Alofast. Knowing that, I opted to dissociate and shut my eyes. In my head, I was back at home, curled up in bed. That fantasy would have to serve as a final respite before showtime.

 XX: Everything or Nothing (Part 2)

    ¡°Shinsuke, wake up. We¡¯re here,¡± I heard Cynthia urge.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Evidently, I had done a bit more than zone out.


    I blinked the sleep out of my eyes and found the car utterly swarmed by the media as it pulled into the castle grounds. I thought my dad¡¯s paparazzi shot earlier in the evening was irritating, but an army of people I didn¡¯t know snapping photos of me was much worse. I had also forgotten how much I loathed the sound of hundreds of camera shutters going off at once.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you deal with this nightmare all the time,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°You better get used to it. It¡¯s your life too, now,¡± Cynthia stated.


    At last, we made it down the spiral ramp and reached the parking garage. The driver let us out of the car, where we found Helena waiting for us.


    ¡°Welcome back, your Royal Highness,¡± the reliable assistant greeted Cynthia. ¡°You both look lovely tonight. His Majesty has asked me to accompany you both to the ballroom.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Cynthia complied.


    We followed closely behind Helena, ascending the stairwell until we reached the entryway to the foyer. Once again, the room was crawling with members of the media. Everywhere I looked, there were television cameras and microphones outstretched, as newspeople shot rapid fire questions that neither Cynthia nor I attempted to answer. However, despite their staggering numbers, there were even more guards lining our path to the ballroom, ensuring the obnoxious drones stayed a good distance away from us.


    If these cameras are airing all of this live, I bet mom and dad are losing it on the couch right now¡­


    Cynthia and I arrived in the ballroom, and the King immediately rose from a large chair at the other side of a long, extravagantly decorated table. ¡°There you are! You¡¯re both just in time. Our guests should be arriving shortly. Please, come sit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    The room was set up with a stage, a long dining table, and numerous smaller, round tables. I had been wondering why we were led to the ballroom instead of the dining hall, but doing a quick bit of math in my head made it quite clear. With so many royals in one room, alongside their guards and assistants, I imagined even a grand dining hall like the one the castle had would fill quite quickly.


    Helena led Cynthia and I to our designated seating. We were placed side by side, right next to the king and queen. Unfortunately, we were on the side closest to her mother.


    ¡°You both look wonderful tonight!¡± the king said in a jovial tone.


    ¡°Our daughter does, anyway,¡± the queen added.


    ¡°Oh, come now,¡± the king urged his wife. ¡°The boy looks fine. Shinsuke, it¡¯s great to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Helena started, ¡°I just received word that the guests have arrived in the parking garage.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful! Please go and guide them here, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Right away, Your Majesty.¡±


    I shuffled in my chair a bit as anxiety began to play on my nerves. Cynthia gave me a knowing look and whispered, ¡°it¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    I nodded and watched tons of the castle¡¯s staff enter the room. Waiters and waitresses stood by, chatting quietly with one another, and anticipating the arrival of those they would soon be serving. Meanwhile, a man I presumed to be the host of the evening stepped up onto the stage and began to test a PA system. The rest of the staff all seemed to be there for no reason other than to wait around.


    ¡°Be sure to give each of our guests a grand entrance,¡± the king ordered the host.


    ¡°Only the best for you, Your Majesty!¡±


    In a short time, Helena returned to the ballroom and said, ¡°they¡¯re here, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Great! Let them in!¡±


    Helena opened the doors, and in walked someone I had seen more than a few times by now. Surrounded by an entourage of what looked to be his own personal staff, was a boy with neatly combed, mid-length blonde hair, icy blue eyes, and a blue tuxedo to match. His complexion was spotless, save for the beauty mark that sat below his right eye.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Please welcome the one and only handsome Prince of Gliyrhiel, Emil LeClair!¡± the host announced.


    The staff began to applaud, and I instantly understood why so many had gathered. As Cynthia previously mentioned, having all the future world leaders in one place was a big deal, and the king was very clearly going out of his way to make them feel welcome. It was almost cartoonish, honestly.


    Emil cracked a smile in response to his warm reception. ¡°Well now, this is what I call hospitality~¡±


    Some of the staff members approached him and his group and led them to their assigned seating. His staff was directed to one of the round tables, but Emil was placed right across from me, of course. We made instant eye contact, and he smirked. I didn¡¯t have the time to interpret his gesture before the ballroom doors opened for someone else.


    ¡°Please welcome the beautiful Moon Princess of Gliovania, Silvia Rosu!¡±


    To the tune of applause, a girl entered the room with black hair stretching to her lower back. Her midnight black locks were fashioned in a hime cut that framed a pointy, doll-like face, and eyes the color of blood. Rather than a dress, she wore a gothic style tuxedo, with a wine-red jacket that featured black designs extending up and down the sleeves, black suit pants, and spiked, black boots.


    She said nothing, and like Emil before her, Silvia and her group were seated at their assigned tables.


    ¡°Next, please welcome the charming, brainiac Prince of Athary, Siegfried Hafner!¡±


    A boy with thick, neck-length brown hair entered the ballroom. He swept his fringe across his right brow, drawing attention to two bright blue eyes. He wore a light brown tuxedo that complimented his darker brown hair and contrasted his gaze.


    The reception he received from the staff drew a chuckle from him, and he thanked them, saying, ¡°you¡¯re all too kind.¡±


    He peered around the room, and smiled when he spotted Cynthia. He waved at the blonde, and she flinched slightly before returning his greeting. After he and his group were seated, Cynthia sighed and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked her in a whisper.


    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±


    ¡°Just asking¡­¡±


    That was more than just my imagination.


    ¡°Please welcome the visionary, the golden hearted Prince of Vosnus, Eli York!¡±


    A boy with long, black dreadlocks decorated with beautiful ornaments, a gold suit jacket with black lapel, and black suit pants stepped into the ballroom. His dark brown eyes lit up when the staff began to clap for him, and he scratched at the light scruff on his face in a playfully bashful manner.


    ¡°My oh my, you know how to make a prince feel welcome, don¡¯t you?¡± he mused, grinning in confident fashion. He smoothly adjusted his jacket and allowed the staff to take him and his group to their seats.


    I glanced over the room, taking in how quickly the tables were becoming occupied. It was hard to believe the ballroom had been quite empty mere moments prior. But that was far from the case now. And at our table, there were still four seats left to fill.


    The host continued. ¡°Please welcome the prodigious Prince of Desparia, Liam Lucero!¡±


    A boy with green, messily styled hair and thick black glasses entered the room. He wore a rather loud, red, shiny tuxedo jacket that was, thankfully, offset by a white undershirt and black suit pants. He returned his warm reception with a smug expression that didn¡¯t quite scream appreciation. In fact, he rolled his brown eyes and began to take his seat without waiting for the castle¡¯s staff to accompany him.


    ¡°Charming,¡± I remarked to Cynthia.


    She groaned quietly and replied, ¡°you have no idea.¡±


    The host carried on. ¡°Next, please welcome the bubbly Princess of Qestria, Ife Opeyemi!¡±


    Into the room skipped a petite girl, clad in a lacey white dress. Atop her head bounced a head of lush, curly brown hair as she hopped in place, cheering for the applause she received. Her light brown eyes darted around the room, shining like spotlights when they captured Cynthia in their crosshairs. She fluttered her long eyelashes at the blonde beside me and shouted, ¡°hiiii, Cynthia~!¡±


    Cynthia waved to the energetic princess and shrunk in her chair.


    ¡°Care to explain?¡± I asked in a hushed tone.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the eternity it would take right now,¡± Cynthia replied, shaking her head.


    Ife was led to her seat, but not quietly. She was whining about not being allowed to sit next to Cynthia, but the host continued despite the commotion.


    ¡°Please welcome the epitome of fitness, the Wild Prince of Ustror himself, Octavio Sepulveda!¡±


    A huge, muscular boy entered the ballroom in a dark blue tuxedo that looked ready to rip from his immense form. His head was shaved, and he had a scar across his left cheek, and two more through both of his eyebrows. His dark eyes seemed to delight at the sight of such a positive reaction. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± he laughed, and made his way to his seat with the guidance of the staff.


    Cynthia examined my expression and snickered a bit. ¡°The look on your face right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you find this funny. I¡¯m the one who will eventually have to fight that guy, you know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not laughing at you,¡± she clarified. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­pretty much everyone has that reaction seeing him in person the first time.¡±


    ¡°I can see why!¡±


    The host cleared his throat and appeared somewhat uncomfortable. ¡°Finally,¡± he began his announcement. ¡°Please welcome, the future Emperor of Ashar, Killian Schr?der!¡±


    A tall boy wearing a stern expression entered the room, and I caught a chill for some reason. He wore a black tuxedo not unlike my own, but his jacket was adorned with gorgeous designs of white dragons. His long, dark hair trailed down to the center of his back and was pulled into a ponytail that permitted locks of his fringe to hang carefully beside his face. His golden eyes appeared unmoved by the applause for his entrance, and he said nothing. Instead, he silently took his place at the only remaining free chair at our table.


    Something about his welcoming felt far less enthusiastic than the others, but I couldn¡¯t place my finger on why. A glance at Cynthia revealed an expression of extreme discomfort upon her features.


    ¡°Something I should know?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s bad news.¡±


    She offered nothing more than those ominous words as the king clasped his large hands together. ¡°With all the announcements out of the way, I think it¡¯s time we began this evening properly, don¡¯t you think?¡±

 XX: Everything or Nothing (Part 3)

    Everyone at the table directed their attention to the king, and the excess staff began to exit the room. The waiters and waitresses remained, presumably awaiting the call to bring in our meal.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to formally thank you all for joining us here in our beautiful kingdom of Steylia,¡± the king announced. ¡°I can hardly fathom where the time has gone when I look at your faces! My dear Luitgard and I have known you all since you were practically newborns. And look at you all now.¡± He paused to shake his head with a nostalgic smile. ¡°You¡¯ve all become the spitting image of your parents!¡±


    The queen ushered one of the waiters over to her side and gave the order to serve dinner. After they filed out of the room, the king resumed speaking.


    ¡°It does my heart well to know that someday the world will be in your promising hands. In fact, one of you will fulfill your role as future leader as the king or queen of this great kingdom.¡±


    As if on cue, the other guests at the table directed their attention at me, staring holes through my face. I met their gazes briefly and quickly turned mine towards Cynthia. She shifted in her chair a bit and positioned her head so that only I could see her face. Her glossy pink lips mouthed, ¡°remember, I¡¯m with you.¡±


    The awkward moment was mercifully interrupted by the wait staff returning to the room with carts full of covered, silver platters. The many sharply dressed men and women found their way beside each of the guests at the table and began deploying platters and drinks before each of us. I was stricken with food lust the second the tops of the platters were collectively removed. Generous helpings of top-quality seafood comprised a beautiful, colorful arrangement upon the canvasses of our plates.


    ¡°I hope that you find the feast our wonderful chefs have prepared to your liking, young ones. Eat up!¡± the king said, preparing to dig into his own meal.


    The waiters and waitresses moved on to serving the other guests in the room as everyone at our table readied their flatware. No one spoke for a short while, thankfully, as it seemed we all silently agreed to focus on tasting the delicious food plated in front of us.


    I was beginning to relax a bit and enjoy my dinner, when, from the chair directly across from me, my soon-to-be opponent, Emil, spoke with a mouth half full of food. ¡°So, you¡¯re the infamous wa¡­wata¡­what was your name again?¡±


    His tone was flippant, and a smirk tugged at the left corner of his semi-full mouth. It was immediately clear the direction interacting with him was about to take¡ªthe one I knew it would take from the beginning.


    You know my name. But fine, let¡¯s play this game.


    ¡°Watanabe. Shinsuke, Watanabe. But good try,¡± I replied, looking him straight in his blue eyes.


    ¡°Ah, right! That was it. It¡¯s good to finally meet the guy who went nuts on international television. I must say, that was quite funny. Are you a comedian, by chance?¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Cynthia sighed quietly and began to move her lips to speak. She never had the chance to, however, because I responded to the smug prince immediately. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. In fact, the only thing funny about me is that I seem to have better table manners than a prince. Do you always talk with food in your mouth, by chance?¡±


    He grinned and swallowed what remained in his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re quite right, how shameful of me. There¡¯s no excuse for behaving with lower class than a miscast commoner. I was just a tad distracted by your grotesque eyes. I must ask, is that a condition? Or is it simply genetics?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an original one, aren¡¯t you? Tell me, which one of your court jesters came up with that one for you? Because that hideous suit you¡¯re wearing makes it pretty clear you can¡¯t identify grotesque when you see it.¡±


    ¡°Ooh!¡± Ife exclaimed. ¡°Is this the entertainment for the evening~?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sure looking like that to me,¡± Eli added, shaking his head and snickering.


    Liam scoffed and flashed a haughty expression towards me and Emil. ¡°Embarrassing is what it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s disrespectful,¡± Octavio started. ¡°Disrespectful to this delicious meal that we should all be consuming right now!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re all wasting your time chiming in about this,¡± Sylvia wondered aloud. ¡°If you choose to contribute to foolishness, then you are also fools.¡±


    ¡°Sylvia¡¯s right, everyone,¡± Siegfried declared. He focused his gaze on me and Emil and continued. ¡°And you two shouldn¡¯t be arguing. I know you¡¯re both going to fight each other soon, but isn¡¯t the face off the proper venue for this? You should be more respectful of Cynthia right now. Especially you,¡± he concluded, looking right at me.


    ¡°What?¡± was all I could muster in response to his oddly targeted remark.


    I expected the aforementioned blonde beside me to say something, but instead, she looked down at her plate with absent eyes.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± the king interjected with two loud claps. ¡°While I¡¯m happy to see everyone in such high spirits, this banquet is supposed to be a celebration of having the entire future of the world within a single kingdom¡¯s borders. This isn¡¯t about the gauntlet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true,¡± the queen stated. ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something, dear?¡±


    The king chuckled and palmed his face. ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s right! Forgive me, there is one small part of this night that concerns the gauntlet. While I have you all here this evening, I¡¯d like to share with you the date of the gauntlet¡¯s first round.¡±


    Everyone set their flatware down and a palpable sense of intrigue washed over the room. With all eyes on the king, he announced, ¡°the first round of the gauntlet will take place one month from now to the very day. The face off between Mr. Watanabe and Mr. LeClair will occur the evening before the bout.¡±


    A month?! How the hell am I supposed to be ready for this fight in only a month?!


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± Emil declared. ¡°If anything, that¡¯s too much time. I¡¯m ready to do this tomorrow if need be. What about you, Watanabe~?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be happening,¡± the king asserted. ¡°One month from now to the day, remember that. I will provide the remaining details to all of you along with the rest of the world tomorrow. Now then, no more talk of the gauntlet. Let us feast and be merry!¡±


    Chatter overtook the table as the meal resumed. For some reason, Killian, the only guest at the table to remain silent the entire time, was staring at me with cold, sharp eyes. Not wanting to demonstrate how unnerved I felt, I returned his tense stare for a moment and then turned to Cynthia. It seemed she had regained her senses, but the look on her face was far from pleasant.


    We gazed at each other in horror. It was obvious we were both thinking the same thing.


    One month was all we would have to prepare for a fight with life-changing implications. Whether I won or lost would determine if the two of us even had the opportunity to achieve freedom for ourselves and my family and friends. Freedom from arranged marriage, freedom from poverty, and freedom from military servitude¡ªall of it was on the line.


    Everything or nothing.


    It was as simple as that.

 XXI: 21 Royale (Part 1)

    At the king¡¯s request, the rest of dinner was devoid of further talk about the gauntlet. I had somehow managed to tune out the presence of my competitors around me and lose myself in the majesty of the night¡¯s meal. But that distraction only lasted until the last bite. Once the feast was over, we were all allowed to disperse from the ballroom. Some of the royals returned to the main hall to indulge the media who were still waiting to assault us like rabid animals. Meanwhile, Cynthia, a few of the other royals, and I made our way upstairs to escape the media frenzy.


    Cynthia pulled me aside and spoke in a tense, hushed tone. ¡°One month¡­ I knew my parents weren¡¯t going to give us much time in this, but a month is bordering on unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°Bordering?¡± I remarked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t waste any time. You need to see Evangeline first thing tomorrow and speed up the training.¡±


    As if I could go any faster than training near daily.


    ¡°Right. In that case, can I go home now?¡±


    Before she could reply, Eli approached the two of us and extended an offer. ¡°Hey, sorry to interrupt, but me and a few of the others are heading out to the casino to play a few friendly games of cards. You two interested?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Cynthia replied without a second thought.


    I had a different idea, however.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± I declared, eliciting an immediate reaction from the blonde beside me.


    I was beyond ready for the night to be over, but my confrontation with Emil at dinner and the subsequent responses from the rest of the table kept replaying in my mind. They viewed me as an easy target, someone they could talk down to and pick on as they pleased. And that thought enraged me to my core. I wasn¡¯t about to let a bunch of pampered royals think they scared me, even if I had no clue how I would defeat any of them. Thus, I chose to accept Eli¡¯s offer and prove I wouldn¡¯t shy away from their attempts at intimidation.


    ¡°Could you give us a minute?¡± Cynthia requested. She pulled me aside and addressed me. ¡°Shinsuke, are you sure? Do you even know where they¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    She sighed and shook her head. ¡°Idiot. There¡¯s a casino resort in the newer half of Alofast called the Constellation. That¡¯s also where they will be staying during their visit to Steylia. Anyway, why do you want to go with them?¡±


    ¡°You saw what happened during dinner. It¡¯s only been a few hours and I¡¯m already sick of these spoiled snobs. They¡¯re trying to get in my head and I¡¯m not going to let them. I¡¯m going so they see I¡¯m not afraid to stand my ground.¡±


    ¡°Wow, look at you all fired up. Fine, do whatever you feel you need to do. Just don¡¯t get yourself into any messes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll avoid cheesecake at all costs, no worries.¡±


    ¡°Real funny,¡± she hissed. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re done proving whatever this is, text me. I¡¯ll send a car to bring you back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean to send me home?¡±


    ¡°Look at the time, Shinsuke. You¡¯re spending the night here.¡±


    Wonderful.


    The two of us returned to Eli who had seemingly kept himself busy with his phone. He grinned when he saw me and asked, ¡°so, what¡¯s it gonna be?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going, she¡¯s staying,¡± I clarified.


    ¡°Cool. Hey, Siegfried, you coming to the casino with us?¡±


    The brown-haired prince shook his head and smiled softly. ¡°Thank you for the invitation, but I¡¯ll pass. I was hoping I could stay here and catch up with Cynthia before it was time to leave. If that¡¯s okay with her, of course.¡±


    Cynthia played with the ends of a small bunch of her blonde locks and replied, ¡°o-of course it is.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Eli started. ¡°Let¡¯s get going then, ¡®White Knight¡¯¡±.


    ¡°Teehee,¡± I deadpanned and began following Eli through the hall. I looked over my shoulder, expecting Cynthia to wave to me or something, but she was more than occupied chatting away with Siegfried.


    Whatever.


    ***


    Eli¡¯s entourage of guards helped us push through the swarm of media on our way to the parking garage, and we were able to board his vehicle relatively quickly. The car pulled out, and once we had finally put a good distance between us, the paparazzi, and persistent news airships, I leaned back into my seat and sighed.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s not waste any time here. Why did you invite me out like this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Relax, man. I just want to get to know you. If you thought I was taking you to be fitted for some cement shoes or something, you can breathe easy. It ain¡¯t that deep.¡±


    ¡°The water you¡¯re planning on dumping me in, or your intentions?¡±


    The prince burst into laughter and shook his head. ¡°All right, first lesson learned about Mr. Watanabe: he¡¯s pretty damn funny. Anyway, look, man. I¡¯ve known the rest of the royals my whole life. I know nothing about you except that you went nuts on international television in front of your own king and queen. I¡¯d like to fix that.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s one way of putting it¡­


    ¡°I get why you¡¯re apprehensive. We¡¯re rivals after all, right?¡± he acknowledged. ¡°Assuming you survive this fight with Emil, then yeah, at one point we¡¯ll be enemies. But tonight, we¡¯re all good.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°On the topic of Emil,¡± he continued. ¡°That moment between you two at dinner was hilarious.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and turned my attention outside the window beside me. ¡°Glad you found it amusing.¡±


    ¡°Let me say it a different way. I didn¡¯t expect you to have that fire in you. Though, I guess I should¡¯ve known after the way you acted at that press conference.¡±


    ¡°Would you let that go already?¡± I groaned, receiving a snicker in response.


    ¡°All right, all right. I think I¡¯ll just let you enjoy the ride now.¡±


    I watched as our car¡¯s journey over cobblestone and past architecture of yesteryear gave way to a modern, lavish display of neon and bright colors. I had never been to the ¡°new¡± part of ¡°old¡± Steylia before. The castle, and most of Alofast surrounding it, was largely untouched from how it had been for generations. But there was a whole other portion that was certainly not stuck in the past. And it definitely put the ¡°rich¡± part of Valport to shame.


    Seems I¡¯m always surrounded by money, but I never have any myself.


    ***


    It wasn¡¯t too long before we reached the Constellation Casino Resort. Yet again, I found myself stepping out of a vehicle and into a parking garage.


    ¡°Hey, look. Sylvia and Emil are already here,¡± Eli pointed out. The other two royals were further ahead in the garage, exiting their cars with their security surrounding them.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Eli nudged me and said, ¡°c¡¯mon, let¡¯s get up there already. I¡¯m ready to play!¡±


    I followed him to the elevators where, thankfully, the other two royals had already boarded a separate lift. The two of us boarded the open one, and Eli hit the button for the VIP floor.


    ¡°You ever been a VIP before, Shinsuke?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been poor?¡±


    ¡°Touch¨¦.¡±


    The elevator doors opened and so did my mouth when I glimpsed the room that was revealed to me. Brilliant marble floors glistened under the glow of an uncountable number of ¡°stars¡± on the ceiling. Fitting to the establishment¡¯s name, constellations could be identified between the random assortment of heavenly lights. Gorgeous galaxies patterned rugs that neatly separated the walkways from the game areas, and slot machines, roulette wheels, and card tables populated the vast expanse of the room.


    Gods, look at this place¡­


    I tried not to wear the wonder on my face as Eli and I made our way to a blackjack table and sat. Sylvia joined us as well.


    ¡°I meant to say this sooner, but you do realize we¡¯re too young to gamble, right?¡±


    Eli chuckled at my question and replied, ¡°you¡¯re killing my sides, man.¡±


    Ah, right. Laws don¡¯t apply to royalty. Silly me.


    ¡°Glad you decided to join us, Sylvia,¡± Eli said.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see him here,¡± she remarked, looking directly at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d come along either, but I¡¯m glad he did!¡± He turned to me and said, ¡°let¡¯s see what type of man you are, Shinsuke. Are you lucky, or not?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the situation I¡¯m in? Maybe the question we should be asking here is if you have the ability to identify the obvious.¡±


    ¡°Man,¡± Eli started through a snort. ¡°Quit your stand-up routine and put your money on the table already.¡±


    ¡°Money?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think we were playing for free, did you?¡± Sylvia asked.


    ¡°And do I look like I have the money to bet against a couple of royals?¡±


    Eli ushered over one of his guards and whispered something to him. The man in black passed the prince a silver suitcase. Eli cracked it open, and a plethora of cash practically spilled out of it.


    ¡°How much you got on you? I¡¯ll spot you this once.¡±


    ¡°Uh, fifty.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ that ain¡¯t gonna cut it.¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed.¡±


    Eli combined my meager offering with a wad of his plentiful, pristine bills and placed it on the table in front of me. After both he and Sylvia placed their own cash on the table, we asked for change and received our chips from the dealer. We placed our bets, and the dealer began to dole out the cards.


    ¡°Best of luck, gentleman,¡± Sylvia said.


    ¡°And to the lady,¡± Eli replied.


    The game was in full swing, and I had a combined, unlucky number thirteen. I hit until I ended up at eighteen, where I decided to stay. Eli had the same amount and also chose to stay with that. Sylvia, meanwhile, had twenty. Completing our perfect, linear order, the dealer had nineteen. In other words, Sylvia had emerged victorious.


    The dark-haired princess smirked as she collected her winnings. Eli rubbed the back of his neck and said, ¡°maybe we¡¯re both unlucky, Shinsuke.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I assured him. ¡°There¡¯s still a whole suitcase of your cash left to lose tonight.¡±


    Eli grumbled. ¡°Man, if you don¡¯t¡­ Anyway! I got a question for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So, I was thinking about that press conference and¡ª¡±


    ¡°This again?¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not picking at you!¡± he snickered. ¡°I was just gonna say, you made it pretty clear you don¡¯t want to marry Cynthia. Now, I know there¡¯s rules to this gauntlet preventing you from just taking a fall. But if you lose, you¡¯re good to go, yeah? Why are you so motivated to win the whole thing?¡±


    ¡°I have my reasons, just like I¡¯m sure you all have yours. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    Sylvia seemed intrigued by my response and Eli nodded before replying, ¡°yeah, I got mine. We don¡¯t need to discuss that, though. All in good time, I was just curious. Just know I need you to survive until it¡¯s my turn to beat you.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I figured you all had ulterior motives. Unless you all happen to be in love with Cynthia or something.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± a familiar, slimy voice interjected.


    Emil seated himself at the blackjack table and grinned at me. ¡°I think I¡¯ll join you three~¡±

 XXI: 21 Royale (Part 2)

    I was tempted to look away from the pompous ass sitting a few chairs away, but I forced myself to meet his stare with one of my own. The mission was to prove I wasn¡¯t intimidated, and I planned on accomplishing that goal.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d come play with us,¡± Eli chuckled. ¡°What kept you?¡±


    ¡°I got a bit held up. But I¡¯m here now.¡±


    ¡°What, did you get a call from one of your hundred different girlfriends?¡± Eli teased.


    Emil smirked and bragged, ¡°what can I say, the ladies love me, and I love them. Soon, Cynthia will love me too~¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the boy with the serial killer eyes. I¡¯ve been looking at you this entire time, but it¡¯s only now that your presence has occurred to me at all. Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Answer the question, bozo,¡± I commanded.


    The arrogant blonde blew a puff of amused air from his nose and replied, ¡°it isn¡¯t what I think, it¡¯s what I know. There simply isn¡¯t a female alive that can resist my charms.¡±


    Female? Oh boy.


    ¡°Right.¡± I shined a skeptical gaze upon Sylvia and asked, ¡°is that a statement you agree with?¡±


    ¡°The answer is a resounding no. But don¡¯t drag me into this childish bickering.¡±


    Emil rolled his eyes at Sylvia¡¯s stern statement and said, ¡°anyway, I can¡¯t wait to marry Cynthia. Her beauty is beyond words, wouldn¡¯t you say? I have a lot of toys I love playing with, but she would undoubtedly be my favorite.¡±


    ¡°Your own body shudders in disgust when you touch it, LeClair. Cynthia isn¡¯t a toy, and you won¡¯t be ¡®playing¡¯ with her. Ever,¡± I declared.


    ¡°An ugly bastard like you has no place to speak. You ought to keep your mouth shut when the important people are speaking.¡±


    Eli clapped his hands together twice in an effort to gain our attention. ¡°Gentlemen, gentlemen. Why don''t you settle this disagreement with a game of blackjack?¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Happily,¡± Emil agreed as he retrieved money from his wallet.


    ¡°Eli, give me some cash,¡± I requested.


    ¡°Man, you better not clean me out here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a prince, suck it up.¡±


    Eli shrugged and passed me a wad of cash that I placed on the table. The dealer exchanged our money and doled out our chips.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to show you that there is a sharp line that divides the two of us, Watanabe,¡± the blonde proclaimed. ¡°The gods of fortune shine upon men like me. Your accursed appearance and the fact that I have been made your first opponent should make it clear that blessings elude you.¡±


    ¡°For once, we can agree on something. The gods must hate me for forcing me to interact with the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°This is embarrassing,¡± Sylvia groaned. ¡°Enjoy your stupid, juvenile game. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Eli waved her off as Emil and I placed our bets. The dealer placed the cards on the table and the outlook was immediately grim.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve got twenty. Naturally, I¡¯ll be staying with that,¡± Emil said with a cocky grin.


    I looked down at my cards to find that I, once again, had the unlucky number thirteen.


    Eli nudged me. ¡°You gonna let him destroy you like that?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I have control over any of this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just playing. But seriously, remember that you two aren¡¯t really competing against each other. It¡¯s all about the dealer here.¡±


    ¡°Make whatever excuses you want,¡± Emil sneered. ¡°A loss is a loss.¡±


    ¡°Hit me,¡± I requested, ignoring his incessant taunting.


    The card I was dealt was exactly what I needed, a perfect number eight.


    ¡°No way!¡± Eli cheered.


    Emil slammed his fists on the table. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± I said through a grin.


    The dealer had eighteen, which meant, against all odds, I had emerged victorious.


    Eli swiftly collected my winnings and said, ¡°since it was my money you used to win, I¡¯ll be taking this!¡±


    Fine by me. I got what I wanted anyway.


    ¡°Enjoy your victory today, Watanabe. Because you won¡¯t be winning the battle that truly matters.¡±


    Emil stormed off to the amusement of Eli. ¡°Not bad, Shinsuke. You¡¯re a pretty interesting guy, you know that? There¡¯s just one thing¡­ you better repeat this next month, too. Or you and I will have a problem. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I get it. And all of you will too. One by one.¡±


    He chuckled and I rose from the table. I had accomplished what I intended and saw no point in sticking around longer than I had to. I took the elevator down to ground level and stepped outside of a side door into an alleyway.


    I was done being around people for one night, and more than ready to get back to the castle and sleep. But before I could retrieve my phone from my pocket and text Cynthia, something caught my attention from the corner of my eye.


    What the hell?


    I turned to find a figure standing at the end of the alley, bathed in shadows.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I remained silent as I waited for the figure to say or do anything. Slowly, the person emerged from the darkness, and my skin crawled when I caught my first glimpse of them. Their body was immersed in all black. A dark hood framed a white, smiling Oni mask.


    I took a step back, unable to find words in my throat. The figure before me reached behind them and unsheathed two blades. Still without a word, the figure began to draw near.

 XXII: Devil

    The figure in the smiling Oni mask drew closer as I took a step back. I tried to return inside the casino, but, evidently, the door behind me had locked when it shut.


    Damn it!


    I walked backwards down the alley as the masked person continued to approach me. Their pristine, dual blades reflected strays of light from a dim lamp that tried its best to illuminate the narrow space.


    ¡°I¡¯d ask if this is a joke, but I think I know the answer to that,¡± I muttered, receiving no reply.


    My eyes darted around the alley, searching desperately for something I could use to make a hasty escape. But I didn¡¯t have the chance to form the slightest ghost of a plan. Without warning, the masked figure leapt towards me.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I reacted, just barely managing to duck beneath a swing that surely would¡¯ve taken my head off.


    My assailant wasted no time following up their decapitation attempt with another that I avoided by stumbling backward clumsily just in time. While I was off balance, however, the person jumped onto the wall, using their momentum to launch themselves from it and plunge a ferocious, flying kick right into my stomach. I flew into a pile of trash cans and felt a wave of pain ensnare my head.


    I can¡¯t even think right now! This psycho is going to kill me!


    My assailant began to sprint towards me with a clear intent to run me through with their blades. My body moved automatically, and I hurled a fallen trashcan lid directly into the hand of the attacker. The figure stopped and deflected the object with ease, but I kipped up to my feet and wasted no time attempting to spear my target.


    They halted my momentum with ease as I tried to take them off their feet to no avail. They delivered two hard blows to my back with the hilts of their swords, and then kneed me in the stomach. One roundhouse kick later, and I was on the ground once again.


    Like a harbinger of death, the figure slowly approached until they were looming above me, their mask catching the light in horrifying fashion.


    Calling upon my training with Eva, I seized the opportunity and wrapped my legs around theirs, forcing them to the ground with a drop toe hold. Before I could take advantage of my surprise move, however, the assailant elbowed me in the face, breaking the hold. We both shot up to vertical positions, and I yanked the figure into a chokehold from behind. In seconds, I was slung over their shoulder with ease, pulled back up, pushed against the wall, and punched repeatedly in the face until I dropped back down into the pile of garbage.


    My body reacted on its own, coughing and panting as though to let both me and the perpetuator of my assault know that I was finished.


    The figure stood above me and buried both swords in the ground in a cross pattern around my throat. The sharp curves of the blades were mere inches from the racing pulse in my neck.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± my attacker spoke for the first time. Their voice was distorted, as if they were speaking through a voice modifier. ¡°You¡¯re just a fool out of your depth. You¡¯re going to ruin everything.¡±


    What?


    The door I had used to exit out into the alley suddenly began to open, capturing the attention of my attacker instantly. In a blindingly swift motion, the masked figure pulled their swords and sprinted down the alley, disappearing as quickly as they had appeared.


    The door fully opened, and from the bright lights of the casino¡¯s interior, Sylvia emerged. She stood in the doorway, looking left and right until she spotted me on the ground.


    ¡°Shinsuke?¡± she called out in confusion. She knelt, placing a small canister by the door to keep it from closing, and then approached me. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen and I can¡¯t get up. Mind giving me a hand?¡±


    Unamused, she helped me to my feet, but I immediately crumbled into her arms. ¡°Gods. Be serious, would you? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Some psychopath in a white Oni mask tried to kill me out here. I barely know what happened myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see,¡± she replied flatly. ¡°Here, use me like a crutch and let¡¯s get back inside.¡±


    As she requested, I hung onto her, and we cooperated until we were both back inside the casino. I thought we would stop at one of the couches, but she kept leading me towards the elevators.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Up to my room.¡±


    ¡°Uh, why?¡±


    ¡°Because I said so. Now move.¡±


    With the dark-haired princess¡¯s help, I hobbled into the elevator, and she pressed the button for the floor containing the VIP suites. We made our way to her door, and she wasted no time swiping her keycard. The room she brought me into was appropriately gigantic.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Sylvia laid me on a couch just across from a huge window that contained a breathtaking view of the city and the castle in the distance. For whatever reason, she didn¡¯t turn the lights in the room on, so the bright glow of the city at night was the only source of illumination.


    After setting me down, she walked over to her refrigerator and retrieved a bag of ice from the freezer. She tossed it at me and sat on the couch across from me. ¡°Use that to ice your face.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I said, placing the bag against my cheek. ¡°Could you, uh, turn on the lights?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    She crossed her legs and dryly stated, ¡°I like the dark.¡±


    As good a reason as any, I suppose.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you brought me here now?¡± I asked, cautiously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? To keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°And why would you do that?¡± I pried. ¡°We¡¯re rivals, aren¡¯t we? How do I know it wasn¡¯t you that attacked me?¡±


    The princess shook her head, making her long hair sway elegantly. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re living in a slasher film? How could I have attacked you and then saved you in such a short span of time?¡±


    ¡°You could have orchestrated it for all I know.¡±


    ¡°While I commend your skepticism, I suggest you direct it elsewhere, Shinsuke. I¡¯m not responsible for the assault on you tonight.¡±


    ¡°You walked away from the blackjack table while I was with Eli and Emil, and then you happened to reappear just after I was attacked.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And the casino is as secure as a place can get with so many royals and your armies of security on the premises. There¡¯s no way that alley was a blind spot, which makes it pretty clear to me that it had to be one of you who did it.¡±


    She folded her arms and agreed. ¡°That was my thought as well. But you would suspect me above Emil when you two argued multiple times tonight?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Emil,¡± I declared.


    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±


    ¡°The person that attacked me said I was going to ¡®ruin everything¡¯. Someone is afraid they¡¯re going to lose their chance if I¡¯m defeated. That wouldn¡¯t be Emil.¡±


    Sylvia rose from the couch and approached me. She stood over me, her eyes dull but radiating a palpable irritation. ¡°This is the last time I will tell you this. It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Her stern glare warned me not to challenge her statement any further. She was either telling the truth or she was a fantastic liar. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. I knew it wasn¡¯t likely anyone was about to own up to the attack on me.


    She knelt close to me, inching closer and closer to my face until our noses were practically touching. She said nothing as her aloof gaze pierced right through me.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± I stuttered.


    I flinched and felt the sensation of an object slipping into the palm of my hand. It was a phone¡ªmy phone.


    ¡°You dropped this in the alley,¡± Sylvia explained. ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t even realize it. Take it. Contact your princess and get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Thank you¡­¡±


    Sylvia sighed and rose back to full height once again. ¡°I hope this helplessness is just an elaborate act. Otherwise, that person who attacked you has every right to be worried. The boy I¡¯m looking at right now stands no chance against Emil.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear Emil apart,¡± I contested. ¡°The rest of you should only worry about yourselves.¡±


    ¡°The only thing worrying here is your false bravado.¡±


    Like she suggested, I tapped away at the screen, sending a message to Cynthia explaining what happened to me and requesting a ride back to the castle. My phone rumbled instantly, alerting me to a bewildered response from Cynthia.


    You were attacked?! I told you not to get into any trouble over there! I¡¯m sending a car to pick you up right away. Find somewhere safe to wait and don¡¯t move, idiot!


    Of course, her first instinct was to blame me. But I was too preoccupied with the oncoming pain to care about that.


    ¡°Well? Is she coming?¡± asked Sylvia.


    ¡°She¡¯s sending a car now. I can¡¯t imagine it will take long to get here, so I¡¯m going to head down to the lobby.¡± I slowly pulled myself up from the couch and awkwardly held out my hand. ¡°Uh, thanks for taking care of me.¡±


    She kept her eyes locked on mine and never moved to shake my hand. ¡°I don¡¯t require your gratitude. If you¡¯re going to go, go. And keep the ice, your face is starting to swell.¡±


    I nodded and exited the Gliovanian princess¡¯s room. My walk quickly devolved into a slight limp as I made it to the elevator and descended to the lobby. When the doors opened, I found the closest couch and planted my aching body down. I had about two seconds of solitude before Eli appeared and sat beside me.


    ¡°There you are!¡± he announced. ¡°I was looking for you! I thought we could¡ªwhoa, what happened to you?! Damn, looks like someone beat the breaks off you¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for noticing. Very astute observation.¡±


    ¡°You gonna tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°I was attacked and there¡¯s no way it wasn¡¯t one of you royals. So, no offense, but I don¡¯t really feel like talking to you or anyone else right now.¡±


    ¡°You really think I would do that to you?¡± Eli challenged. ¡°Even after I invited you along and lent you cash to play tonight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think, Eli.¡±


    ¡°Right. Tell me, did you even see what this person looked like?¡±


    ¡°All black clothing and a white, smiling Oni mask.¡±


    Eli¡¯s expression twisted into anger and his gaze ventured off into the distance. He stayed quiet for a bit, stroking the stubble on his chin and chuckling once in irritated fashion. ¡°Oh, I know exactly who jumped you. But since you chose not to have any faith in me, I¡¯ll just keep it to myself. Watch your back, Shinsuke. Because the person that did that to you isn¡¯t playing around.¡±


    With that ominous warning, Eli left me to wait for my ride in silence. That wait was thankfully quite short. And, before long, I found myself stuffed in the backseat of a Steylian royal car.


    ***


    I arrived back at the castle and was taken directly to Cynthia¡¯s room where she and Siegfried were seated across from her fireplace. They both rose as soon as I entered.


    ¡°Shinsuke!¡± she cried, running up to me. ¡°What happened?!¡±


    How many times am I going to have to explain this tonight?


    ¡°I should get going now, Cynthia. It was delightful catching up with you again,¡± Siegfried started. ¡°I hope that we can see each other more often.¡±


    Cynthia focused her attention on the prince and replied, ¡°I had a wonderful time. We really must do this again soon.¡±


    Siegfried locked eyes with me for a moment. His expression was blank yet carried an unmistakable air of judgment. He bid Cynthia farewell before taking his leave.


    ¡°Seems like you had a good time,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°What? Just tell me what happened!¡±


    Once again, I retold the story of my unexpected assault. Cynthia treated my wounds with her magic as I spoke, and we both came to the agreement that we were better off addressing the situation in the morning.


    I was led to the same room I had previously spent a night in, and I wasted no time collapsing into the giant, fluffy bed. I didn¡¯t want to face the wrath later on, so I made sure to send a brief summary of the night¡¯s events to my parents and Mizuki before shutting off my phone. I knew they would inundate me with messages, but I needed sleep¡ªbadly.


    The cozy mattress beneath me made drifting off easy on my body, but not my mind. Until the moment I passed out, my brain looped the same sequence of words over and over.


    What could possibly happen next?

 XXIII: Urgency

    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, wake up.¡± A familiar voice called out to me, repeating the command when I didn¡¯t respond. It was Helena, and each of her calls were like a crane stubbornly attempting to lift me from the depths of darkness.


    I groaned, shutting my eyes tighter. I knew it was a losing battle, but I was willing to fight for every millisecond more of sleep that I could get.


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe you need to get up. The Princess would like you to meet her in the garden for breakfast.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    The cursed sound of curtains being yanked open assaulted my ears, and a hellish light pierced my eyelids as if they were made of paper.


    ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯m up! Just shut those curtains!¡± I cried, sitting up and shielding my frying eyes with my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. The Princess wants you right now. Please get up and get dressed. I will return in five minutes to retrieve you again.¡±


    I said nothing as the faithful servant of the royal family took her leave. Once she was gone, I raked my fingertips across my face which stretched along the trail my digits traced.


    It was hard to believe so much had occurred in a single evening. From the worst dinner of my life, to being violently attacked outside the casino I had just illegally gambled inside of. The night ended with a dreamless sleep, but not enough of it.


    I eyed my phone which was still powered off. I didn¡¯t dare to change that fact, as I knew full well that I likely had well over a thousand hysterical messages from my parents and Mizuki waiting for me. I would surely pay for it later, but they would have to wait a little longer to hear from me.


    I dragged my heavy body out of bed and slipped into autopilot. With my permission, my brain drifted into a thoughtless lull as my body performed all the functions of hygiene in the room¡¯s fancy bathroom. The wires in my skull were thoroughly frayed and sparking, the last thing I wanted to do was damage them any further before my meeting with Cynthia.


    As promised, Helena came knocking on the door in a short five minutes, and I assured her I was almost ready. After another three minutes, I was. And with a needless escort at my side, I made my way to the garden where Cynthia was sat at a table stocked with food, not unlike the first time we had shared a meal there.


    ¡°I¡¯d say good morning, but it isn¡¯t,¡± Cynthia remarked, sipping tea.


    I sat across from the blonde and agreed. ¡°Is it ever?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut right to the point, Shinsuke. While you were asleep, I called Eva.¡±


    ¡°What about?¡±


    ¡°Last night, of course. You have a month to prepare for this fight, and that scrap you got into last night proves you aren¡¯t ready. Not even close. You¡¯re going to lose at this rate.¡±


    My fingers found my temples and massaged them wearily. ¡°So, what? You asked her to work me even harder than she already is?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cynthia confirmed. ¡°And I called in a favor from her as well.¡±


    I shot her a confused glance and she continued speaking. ¡°By now, you already know that we¡¯re on our own in this. I can help you with my own resources, but my parents will surely intervene and override anything I do to aid you that involves the benefits of my lineage beyond my individual status.¡±


    ¡°Which means?¡±


    ¡°Which means I had an idea, but I couldn¡¯t be the one to execute it. We need all the time we can get, and school is clearly interfering with your ability to train.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As a prodigy, Eva has the luxury of attending any school she wants. Her academic standing and her favored status by the Steylian Royal Army mean that she can get almost anything she wants if she asks for it from your school. They wouldn¡¯t want her to leave and attend another institution, after all.¡±


    I knew quite well that Eva had a remarkable level of clout when she had my detention thrown out like it was nothing. She was clearly more connected and powerful than she let on.


    ¡°So,¡± Cynthia proceeded. ¡°I asked her to have your absence from classes forgiven for the month until the fight is over.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? And she agreed?¡±


    ¡°Of course. She understands how serious this is. For the remainder of the month, you will be training with Eva daily. No more school to interrupt your progress.¡±


    While I wasn¡¯t about to mourn the loss of attending school, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my body tense at Cynthia¡¯s nonchalance. It¡¯s a difficult sensation to explain, but the feeling of being trapped and controlled by others makes the body quite antsy, and I found myself bouncing my leg irritably.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    From the moment I pulled Cynthia and her driver from the burning wreck, I had lost any and all autonomy. Even if I didn¡¯t care about missing a month of school, the mere fact that it wasn¡¯t my decision to abstain from attending my classes added to the feeling that I was more marionette than human.


    ¡°I love the way you ask me about these things,¡± I remarked. Cynthia rolled her green eyes and sipped her tea once more.


    ¡°This is more important than your childish complaining and you know it. Now stop whining and eat already. As soon as we¡¯re done here, I¡¯m dropping you off back in Valport so you can begin your training immediately. I¡¯ve already informed Eva to expect us.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    The both of us went quiet, allowing the sounds of the elegant garden to fill the air. I was more than a little hungry, so I appreciated the opportunity to focus on filling my stomach with biscuits and fruit. But the circumstances weren¡¯t particularly jovial for such a beautiful setting and accompanying meal.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Cynthia to finish her meal since she had a head start on me. She placed her fork and knife upon her plate and set it aside. She released a sigh that caught my attention and began to speak.


    ¡°I promised you that I would be with you through all of this, but I wasn¡¯t with you when you were attacked last night. I¡¯m sorry for that,¡± Cynthia admitted. ¡°I meant it when I said we were in this together, but I could understand if you believed differently after last night.¡±


    I nearly choked on a grape when my brain processed her words. It wasn¡¯t the first time I had seen the humble side of the princess, but it was still rare and quite out of character. At least, it was for the girl I was used to interacting with, anyway.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± I clarified. ¡°I chose to go alone with Eli last night and you were against it. Even if you did come along, I probably would have been attacked the minute I was alone anyway.¡±


    Cynthia looked relieved by my reply and eyed her empty plate quietly.


    ¡°The person to blame here is whichever scumbag royal did that to me. Although, on that note,¡± I started. ¡°I was thinking about it, and I think Siegfried is a strong possibility for the culprit.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Cynthia replied without missing a beat or considering my words.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Great counterpoint, princess.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need for one or are you that stupid?¡± she snapped at me. ¡°Siegfried was with me all night. He obviously couldn¡¯t have attacked you.¡±


    ¡°How many times will I have to explain this to people? The attacker could have been sent by one of the royals, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to have been one of them behind that mask.¡±


    Cynthia crossed her arms and sneered at me. ¡°I¡¯ve known Siegfried my whole life and he definitely wouldn¡¯t do something like that. If you knew him like I do, you¡¯d realize how paranoid and ridiculous you sound.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know him. That¡¯s the point,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°Clearly. Why would you jump to accusing him, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡­¡±


    I stalled. I wanted to mention the weird way he singled me out during the banquet, or the strange look he gave me when I returned from the casino. But as I wanted to say it, I realized how devoid of logic it would sound coming out of my mouth. It was clear she had a bias for him in some way, and I wasn¡¯t interested in arguing with her. It was already clear enough that my words and observations weren¡¯t important to her.


    In this together, huh?


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s,¡± she declared.


    The two of us didn¡¯t share another word with each other through the rest of the meal.


    ***


    The ride back to Valport was as silent as the latter half of breakfast. And despite the fact that we were sitting beside one another, the coldness Cynthia radiated made it feel as though we were sitting in two different cars. She had been angry with me before, but it felt like suspecting Siegfried had set her off to a degree higher than I was used to. She was normally keen to argue, but this time she was icing me out completely. Though, to be fair, I made no effort to speak to her either. But even if I had, it was clear that she didn¡¯t want to hear the sound of my voice.


    So angry over a plausible suggestion. Interesting.


    I rolled my phone in my hand and lost myself in the passing scenery. I still wasn¡¯t about to deal with the unholy horde of text messages I knew awaited me. I was already close to home; I would deal with the questions there. They were bound to come up again, regardless of if I answered any texts or not.


    In time, we pulled up to the rear of St. Cirelia. Without a word, Cynthia exited the car and her driver stepped out to open my door.


    Evangeline had been sitting on a bench, fiddling with her phone until she noticed the car had arrived. She pocketed the device and ran up to meet Cynthia as she got out of the vehicle.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m ready to start as soon as possible,¡± Eva greeted Cynthia more dutifully than I expected.


    ¡°Good,¡± Cynthia replied, her tone curt. ¡°Thank you for doing what I asked of you. He¡¯s yours now.¡±


    I made my way around the car and beside Cynthia who immediately turned away from me and got back into the car. The car drove off seconds after the driver reclaimed his seat.


    No goodbye. Guess I really ticked her off.


    Before I could say a single word, Evangeline wrapped her arms around me, clamping onto me tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Shinsuke,¡± her trademark pep completely absent from her tone.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± I asked, taken aback.


    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t there to protect you and my training wasn¡¯t good enough for you to defend yourself. That should never have happened to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Eva, this wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t blame yourself, please.¡±


    ¡°No, this is a failure that will not be repeated. I promise you that the next time something like this happens, you will be ready for it.¡±


    A second pair of arms wrapped around me from behind, giving me yet another surprise.


    ¡°You¡­never answered your phone after that message you sent last night,¡± mumbled the second hugger in a soft yet stern tone. It was none other than Mizuki, of course.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry, Mizuki,¡± I replied, feeling guilty for prioritizing my own peace of mind. ¡°I shut it off so I could get some rest. I should have reassured you and my parents I was okay.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that again¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You have my word. But, um, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not happy to see you, but what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Did you really think I would come see you after what happened without bringing along Mimi?¡± Eva interjected. ¡°Fat chance. That would be a direct violation of the code of big sis Dioli!¡±


    ¡°Sh-she¡¯s right¡­¡± Mizuki added timidly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile at their antics. I had been so lost in thought about the last twenty-four hours that I truly didn¡¯t realize the unease I had caused myself and those around me. I had ignored my family and Mizuki to try and get a little bit of peace, but a big, fluffy bed and meager amounts of sleep didn¡¯t bring me that peace, nor did speculating about my attacker. No, being uncomfortably squeezed between two of the only people I could stand in the entire world was where I found peace for the first time in too long.


    ¡°We¡¯re a team, Shinsuke. Don¡¯t forget that,¡± Eva asserted.


    I nodded and did my best to hold both of them in our awkward position. ¡°Yeah, we are.¡±

 XXIV: Know Thy Enemy

    Two weeks had passed since my endless training saga had begun. Day after day, I found myself sparring with Evangeline and learning the ins and outs of hand-to-hand combat. To my surprise, I had improved considerably from when we first started the process. Unfortunately, I still hadn¡¯t made any progress in the field of magic. Despite practicing Morning Dew every night like Eva suggested, I failed repeatedly to cast the spell even once.


    After yet another grueling session of training behind St. Cirelia, Eva offered me a break¡ªan offer I happily accepted.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great, Shinsuke!¡± Eva declared as she plopped down on the grass beside me. She was spotless, of course, while I was sweating through my shirt. ¡°You¡¯ve made progress beyond my hopes.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I managed through heavy panting.


    ¡°So, I hate to ask and put you in this headspace, but have you given any thought to how you¡¯ll take on Emil yet?¡±


    I laughed, drawing a concerned glance from my pink-haired mentor. ¡°I can¡¯t even cast a children¡¯s spell. I have no idea what I¡¯ll do besides die.¡±


    Mizuki, who had been joining our training sessions daily after her classes ended, tossed a water bottle into my lap and chided me. ¡°Stop that, Shinsuke. You¡¯re doing the best you can. I won¡¯t allow you to put yourself down like this.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Eva agreed. ¡°Your abilities in hand-to-hand combat have improved greatly. Not only that, but your physique and stamina are also improving. You may not be where you need to be yet, but don¡¯t downplay all that you¡¯ve accomplished considering the circumstances.¡±


    Thoroughly rebuked for my cynicism, I backed down. ¡°You¡¯re right, sorry.¡± Mizuki patted my head as a reward for my retraction.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I admitted. ¡°If you were in my situation, how would you fight this guy, Eva?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± My mentor curled her index finger against her lips and pondered my question for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s a defensive magic specialist. You saw what he could do in that video we watched together. The odds of doing any damage to him while he can erect barriers are slim to none. Even for someone of my level.¡±


    I kept seeing that gods forsaken barrier in my mind every time I simulated battling the pompous blonde prince. Cynthia was right when she said that I had been assigned the worst possible first opponent based on my lack of skill.


    ¡°However,¡± Eva continued. ¡°Protective barriers like that take a lot of energy to keep around. It¡¯d have to come down at some point. And besides that, he definitely has a weakness¡ªeveryone does. There is no such thing as a perfect defense.¡±


    ¡°And what do you think his weakness is?¡± Mizuki asked.


    ¡°Glad you ask, sis! Personally, I think the pampered prince has a glass jaw. Or, in other words, because he¡¯s so focused on defense, he¡¯s probably not used to getting roughed up. And I¡¯d also bet money that his offense isn¡¯t so hot either.¡±


    I took a sip of water and chimed in, saying, ¡°I was thinking the same thing. But that¡¯s a big assumption. And besides that, how would one get him out of that barrier, let alone do enough damage before he can put it back up?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Eva started with a devious smirk. ¡°If it were me, I would overload his precious little barrier. You see, my attacks may not hurt him, but if he were to be hit with a ton of elements at once, he would need to focus his energy on the largest blasts, lest he risk something penetrating his shield. It would peel away at some point.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± she laughed. ¡°There is another way to get him to lower that barrier, though. If you could draw him out of it somehow, that would leave him open to attack.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t he just put the barrier back up?¡± Mizuki inquired once more.


    ¡°Indeed, but before he could try it, I would hit him with a drain spell. Then he would have a choice: leave the barrier up and allow his magic to be slowly sapped from him or lower the barrier to focus on breaking the drain spell. That¡¯s when I¡¯d sock him in the face and win!¡±


    She concluded her simulation with a triumphant fist pump, followed by a bow. I was positive she heard adoring cheers and applause in her crazy head.


    ¡°That¡¯s great and all, but I can¡¯t do any of those things, Eva,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Right, but you asked me what I would do in your shoes, remember?¡±


    I sighed and closed my eyes. I thought about her strategy and considered how I could adapt it for my own use. Needless to say, I was drawing endless blanks.


    Not that I was making much progress in the realm of my mind, but any thoughts I could have stitched together were torn apart by the sound of a vehicle¡¯s engine drawing close. I looked up to see a royal car pulling up right in front of me. But this wasn¡¯t Cynthia. No, the car before the three of us bore the crest of the York family and the flag for the kingdom of Vosnus.


    The vehicle parked, and from inside emerged Eli.


    ¡°Yo, Shinsuke,¡± he greeted me with a grin. His attention quickly shifted to Evangeline, however, and his eyes doubled in size. ¡°Holy crap, Evangeline Dioli?! The one and only?!¡±


    Eva bowed immediately. ¡°That¡¯s me! It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, I insist!¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, but I didn¡¯t realize you were friends with Shinsuke.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re schoolmates. We were just hanging around!¡± she laughed.


    ¡°What do you want, Eli?¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°Oh, right. I got distracted there for a minute! I felt bad about how things ended between us before. Think we could talk privately for a second?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Eli motioned to his car with his head and began walking towards it. Before I could follow, Eva grabbed my shoulder and whispered in my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I¡¯m training you. They¡¯ll find out eventually, but they don¡¯t need to know that right now.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I nodded and accompanied the prince back to his car. Once inside, he told his driver to step out, leaving the two of us alone.


    ¡°So,¡± Eli began. ¡°I wanted to say I was sorry for getting mad at you back at the casino. It¡¯s understandable that you would be so on edge after you got jumped. We¡¯re cool in my book, and I hope you feel the same.¡±


    ¡°As long as you get that I¡¯m suspicious of all you royals, then yeah, we¡¯re cool.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. But I promise you it wasn¡¯t me,¡± the prince reaffirmed. ¡°That¡¯s the second thing I wanted to mention. Like I said, I know who did it.¡±


    ¡°Do you plan on telling me?¡±


    ¡°On one condition: you gotta beat Emil first. Consider it¡­motivation to do your best. Deal?¡±


    How did I know he would say something like that.


    ¡°Fine, whatever. It¡¯s a deal,¡± I agreed, begrudgingly. ¡°What are you still doing in Steylia, anyway?¡±


    ¡°I just figured I¡¯d hang here instead of traveling all the way back to Vosnus just to come back for the fight. I¡¯ve been sightseeing!¡±


    ¡°Right. Anyway, while you¡¯re here, there¡¯s a favor I need to ask of you.¡±


    Eli chuckled and said, ¡°what, you need some more of my money?¡±


    ¡°No. I want you to tell me everything you know about Emil.¡±


    ¡°You call that a favor? I can do that easy-peasy. But why?¡±


    ¡°It just dawned on me that I know nothing about this guy and you royals all seem to know each other.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot we don¡¯t know about you either,¡± he pointed out. ¡°That¡¯s why I was hoping you and I could get to know each other. But since something tells me you and Emil won¡¯t be chatting pleasantly anytime soon, I¡¯d be happy to answer any questions you have about him.¡±


    ¡°Just start at the beginning. Tell me everything I couldn¡¯t find by typing the guy¡¯s name into a search engine.¡±


    The prince of Vosnus relaxed his posture, leaning back, crossing his legs, and clasping his hands together behind his head. He shut his eyes as he spoke. ¡°I should start by mentioning that I¡¯ve known him and all the other royals since we were kids. Back then, he and I were tight. I wouldn¡¯t describe the two of us that way these days, but I¡¯d like to think we still share a level of respect.¡±


    ¡°What changed between you two?¡± I asked, laying my head back on the headrest and slipping into my own lazy posture.


    ¡°Well, we were young. Despite being royalty, we were all pretty innocent back then. Most of us, anyway. So, we just chilled whenever we met up like kids do. But then real-life hits, you know?¡±


    ¡°So, you two grew distant because of responsibilities?¡±


    He opened his eyes slightly, his crosshairs centered on the back of the driver¡¯s seat before him. ¡°Not quite. You see, Emil always had a¡­complicated home life. And the older he got, the more it changed him.¡±


    I kept quiet and allowed Eli to continue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you and plenty of other common folk think being royalty is like hitting the genetic jackpot in life, but it ain¡¯t all it¡¯s cracked up to be. At least, not for most of us. In Emil¡¯s case, he got dealt a rough hand parentally.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I remarked, pressing for elaboration.


    ¡°His dad was always¡­let¡¯s say, ¡®entertaining¡¯ lots of women behind the scenes. Meanwhile, on the surface, he was preaching family values, faithfulness, and all that other jazz to the people of his kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I see where Emil gets his healthy views on women from.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d think so, but there¡¯s more to it than that,¡± Eli clarified. ¡°Emil didn¡¯t approve of his dad¡¯s affairs¡ªfar from it. In fact, he despises his father.¡±


    I offered the prince a puzzled expression and he continued.


    ¡°He found out about his father¡¯s behavior through his mom who wasn¡¯t too pleased about any of it. I¡¯m sure you can understand why she would be enraged about it all, who could blame her? But the way she dealt with it¡­¡± Eli trailed off, his face becoming a fusion of anger, distance, and pity.


    I said nothing. The prince shook his head before carrying on.


    ¡°She resented him for his resemblance to his father. And because of that, she took her anger out on her own son. Day in and day out, she abused him mentally and physically. She made his life hell, Shinsuke. No kid should have to go through what she put him through.¡±


    I shifted in my seat, unable to find the words to respond to what I had just been told. I didn¡¯t need to know the details to know how I felt about it.


    ¡°You saw all of this happen?¡± I asked, my voice unsteady with frustration.


    ¡°Not at first. I had no clue about any of this until I guess the dam just burst one day, and he started venting to me about everything. After that, it was hard to miss.¡±


    Eli went on to explain that, according to Emil, his mother had expressed rage about being trapped in a marriage with a lecherous, cheating scumbag, all the while lying to the world about what a perfect, wholesome relationship they supposedly shared. Furthermore, both of Emil¡¯s parents had unhealthy ideas of what ¡°being a man¡± means and imposed those ideals upon their son.


    ¡°Once his father became aware that Emil knew about his affairs, he filled his head with all this nonsense about how a real man must protect his pride, secrets, and dignity at all costs, and as long as he did that, he could indulge in any immoral behavior he desires,¡± Eli explained. ¡°Meanwhile, his mom said that he was born disgusting because of his father, and only she could mold Emil into a respectable man. Her way of doing this was being unreasonably strict and abusing him anytime he said or did something she disagreed with.¡±


    I rolled my head to the side, glancing out the window to watch Eva and Mizuki sitting on the grass beside one another, having what looked to be another awkward conversation for my poor childhood friend. Eva was laughing, though. And the smile printed on her lips was the only thing that counteracted the anger I felt dying to escape me.


    The prince continued. ¡°His mom has always referred to her husband and son as ¡®pig¡¯ and ¡®little pig¡¯, respectively. As you might guess, this is her way of constantly reminding him she views him as nothing more than the demon spawn of his dad.¡±


    A large cloud slowly eclipsed the sun, casting darkness upon the already dying dusk.


    ¡°I remember laughing at the way Emil recoiled whenever his mother called him ¡®little pig¡¯. I thought it was embarrassing, but funny, you know? I never understood why it upset him so much¡­until I did.¡± He shook his head. ¡°When your own mother torments you all throughout your childhood, and your father is a disgusting, gaslighting phony, how could you not turn out messed up?¡±


    ¡°So, Emil was pretty screwed from the start, huh?¡± I observed.


    Eli ran his palm across the stubble on his cheek. ¡°Depends on how you look at it. The guy has had it rough. But he isn¡¯t the only one in this unforgiving world, my friend. While it might be understandable why Emil is the way he is, he had a choice to be better. We all have a choice. Instead, he chose to look down upon and hurt others, including some of his own people. He chose to be disgusting and harmful towards women because of his hatred for his mother. And he chose to take this opportunity in the gauntlet to put himself above everyone else on the planet.¡±


    The prince looked up and locked eyes with me. With a firm expression, he said, ¡°I told you all of that because you asked. It¡¯s important that you understand him, but don¡¯t you dare go feeling so sorry that you throw this thing. His reasons for wanting to win this gauntlet are flimsy and selfish. And make no mistake, he will hurt Cynthia without a shred of remorse just to get what he wants.¡±


    ¡°What does he want from all of this?¡± I asked, too many thoughts swirling in my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll tell you that part himself. I think you¡¯ll get more fired up hearing it from him rather than me.¡±


    ¡°All right. I only have one more question.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How the hell did you find me today, anyway?¡±


    He burst into laughter, gripping his knee tightly. ¡°I thought you were gonna ask me something more serious than that! But that information is pretty easy to obtain, you know. I was going to go to your apartment, but instinct told me to check your school first.¡±


    ¡°Instinct, or a glance at the clock and an ounce of common sense?¡±


    ¡°Man aren¡¯t you just full of quips?¡± He took out his phone and held it out to me. ¡°Here, why don¡¯t we exchange numbers? That way I don¡¯t have to stalk you anymore~¡±


    I retrieved my own phone and handed it to him. ¡°Fine.¡±


    With us now in possession of each other¡¯s numbers, I bid Eli farewell and stepped out of the car. His driver returned to the vehicle and the prince rolled the window down to wave me off as he departed. Eva and Mizuki approached me once he was out of sight.


    ¡°Is everything okay, Shinsuke?¡± Mizuki asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I just learned a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Shinsuke,¡± Eva started. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize some of the other royals were still in the kingdom. I¡¯d like to keep the fact that I¡¯m training you a secret for as long as we can. So, let¡¯s call it quits for today. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯d like to move our training somewhere more private.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I think that¡¯s a smart idea.¡±


    That ended the day for us. On the trip home with Mizuki, I found myself distracted thinking about my conversation with Eli. Bits and pieces of his words flashed in my mind, and I could feel something bubbling inside of me.


    I have an idea.

 XXV: Progress Report

    Another week had passed since my talk with Eli. In that time, I continued to train daily with Evangeline. We had decided to move our training to the empty warehouse full time to avoid the potentially prying eyes of my opponents in the gauntlet. Thankfully, we didn¡¯t have any more run-ins with riffraff like the goons who harassed Mizuki the last time we were at the warehouse.


    Only one week remained until the face-off and fight with Emil. In light of that fact, I found it strange that I hadn¡¯t heard from Cynthia since the morning after my ill-fated trip to the casino. According to Eva, the princess had kept in contact with her every day to get updates on my training, but she hadn¡¯t texted or called me once since our disagreement about Siegfried. I figured she was still angry about my suspicions towards him.


    For that reason, I was shocked when I awoke to a text message from the princess that read:


    There will be a team meeting today. I rented out a caf¨¦ in Valport and have included the address in the link at the end of this message. Everyone is to meet me there at 12:00 pm and not a minute later.


    From silence to meeting in person. Not awkward at all.


    Unsure of what to say, I replied, understood.


    It would be a while until that planned meetup, so I slept for another hour and then took plenty of time to get myself cleaned up, dressed, and ready to go.


    About half an hour from the time I decided on leaving for the caf¨¦, I stepped out of my room to find my mom standing in front of an easel, working on a painting in the living room. Her hair was tied up in a messy bun, and her apron was splattered in various colors of paint.


    ¡°Hey mom,¡± I greeted her.


    ¡°Good morning, Shinsuke. What are you all dressed up for?¡±


    ¡°I have to meet Cynthia at a caf¨¦ soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Send her my regards, will you?¡± mom asked in surprisingly muted fashion. Her focus was very clearly on the project in front of her.


    I grabbed a carton of apple juice from the fridge and poured myself a small glass. As I sipped it, I peered over my mom¡¯s shoulder to catch a glimpse of her work in progress. She was constructing a beautiful piece that looked to be a lake in the woods at sundown. One would be forgiven for believing that the picture was an actual photograph.


    ¡°Like it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I love it. Is this some place you¡¯ve been to before or something?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. My client asked for a piece based on nature.¡±


    I analyzed the painting further, still in disbelief that someone could make something so realistic with just a brush and some paint. ¡°How do you do that without a reference photo?¡±


    She laughed and replied, ¡°it¡¯s easy to paint without a reference if you trust yourself and allow your interpretation to be the truth. People pay for the vision of an artist, not an exact snapshot. If you stop worrying so much about trying to perfectly recreate something, you can make something truly special.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s an interesting way of looking at it.¡±


    I meandered over to the pantry and checked inside: not a single pudding cup to be seen.


    ¡°Hey, still no pudding?¡± I whined.


    ¡°Your father still can¡¯t find any at the store! They must be in pretty high demand lately,¡± mom speculated. ¡°Sorry, Shinsuke.¡±


    Dejected, I shut the pantry doors and finished my juice. I wasn¡¯t sure whether to laugh or scream at the irony of my favorite snack being in high demand at the same time it seemed everyone in the world wanted something from me.


    Mom set her brush down and wiped her hands on her apron. She turned to me and glared. ¡°Oh, and Shinsuke? One more thing. Make sure you answer your texts while you¡¯re out this time. Or else.¡± She punctuated her request by kicking her slipper up into the air and catching it perfectly.


    ¡°Y-yes mom¡­¡±


    ***


    The time to set out for the caf¨¦ arrived in the blink of an eye, and I met up with Mizuki so we could travel there together. Neither of us had ever been to the place Cynthia asked us to meet, but following the directions she provided, we arrived at the caf¨¦ without issue. The Princess and Evangeline were already sitting at a table, waiting for us. Aside from staff and Cynthia¡¯s security, the rest of the establishment was completely empty.


    ¡°There you are!¡± Eva exclaimed.


    I checked my phone to find there was still five minutes until the arrival of the afternoon. ¡°You say that like we¡¯re late. It¡¯s not even time yet.¡±


    Eva grinned and declared, ¡°see, that kind of thinking is the problem with all of you. I was the first one to get here today. Wanna know why? Because these things are a race and I¡¯m always ready to go!¡±


    ¡°¡­Eva, what the hell are you talking about?¡± I asked, pulling out my chair. I sat across from Cynthia and Mizuki sat across from the girl that was speaking nonsense.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Enough goofing around,¡± Cynthia interrupted. ¡°We¡¯re all here, so let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± Eva said with an emphatic salute.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with a status report on his training,¡± Cynthia requested.


    Eva placed an open notebook on the table and slid it in front of the princess. ¡°As I¡¯ve outlined in my daily reports, Shinsuke has made very fast and impressive progress in his hand-to-hand combat training. You can see all the training goals he¡¯s met here.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s green eyes rapidly scanned through the notes. ¡°I see. Any progress with magic?¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± Eva rubbed the back of her head and chuckled nervously. ¡°Not exactly¡­¡±


    The princess slammed the notebook shut and turned to me for the first time since my arrival. ¡°Shinsuke, Eva, is a prodigy¡ªone of the top spellcasters in the world. How are you still unable to cast a single spell despite studying under someone of her capabilities?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying his best,¡± Mizuki replied before I could, her voice stern and her eyes fierce. ¡°She already told you that he¡¯s improving quickly, so back off.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you, scrounge.¡±


    Mizuki shot to her feet and hissed, ¡°you are now.¡±


    One of Cynthia¡¯s guards began to approach Mizuki but was quickly signaled to stand down by the princess.


    ¡°Okay, scrounge. If you want to be humbled, go ahead and try whatever you¡¯re thinking right now,¡± Cynthia dared.


    Eva rose from her chair and put herself between the bickering girls. Her playful demeanor was absent as she looked between the two and said, ¡°there will be no fighting, verbal or otherwise. Mimi, please sit down. This isn¡¯t helping Shinsuke.¡±


    Mizuki eyed the princess again with an ice-cold glare, but begrudgingly complied with Eva¡¯s request.


    Eva turned her attention to Cynthia and continued. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I accept all blame for Shinsuke¡¯s lack of magical ability. But, with all due respect, fighting with Mimi and chastising Shinsuke isn¡¯t going to change anything.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say?¡± Cynthia snarked. ¡°We only have a week left for him to get this. So, what do you suppose will help this situation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny you should ask.¡± Eva took her seat again and flipped through her notebook until stopping on a specific page. ¡°A short time ago, Shinsuke and I had a run in with some thugs who were trying to harass Mimi. During that scrap, I think I discovered Shinsuke¡¯s hidden strength¡ªsomething that could be his ace in the hole.¡±


    Come to think of it, she did mention something like that at the time. I can¡¯t remember doing anything special during that fight though.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s hear it,¡± Cynthia commanded.


    Eva passed the princess her notebook again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to psych him out by saying it. But I did make a note of it for you here.¡±


    The blonde swiftly looked over the page from top to bottom and then eyed Eva with an apparent skepticism. ¡°You seriously believe this?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± my mentor confirmed.


    ¡°I have my doubts,¡± Cynthia remarked. ¡°But, even if this is true, he still can¡¯t cast spells. How do you expect him to defeat Emil without magic?¡±


    ¡°We can only work with what we¡¯ve got,¡± Eva explained. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m taking Shinsuke somewhere that will put his abilities to the test. There¡¯s a chance he could find success with magic there. If not, all we can do is refine what I¡¯ve taught him until the day of the fight.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking me, exactly?¡± I cut in to ask.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡±


    Helpful.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Cynthia began, ¡°as you probably know by now, the fight will be taking place at Royal Stadium.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw the king¡¯s announcement about it,¡± I groaned. ¡°Ninety-thousand people actually paid to see this circus¡­¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s all sponsored by Guardia Cola! ¡®Defending your body from thirst~¡¯!¡± Eva chimed in.


    Cynthia shook her head and said, ¡°I mentioned that to let you know I found out some information about the battlefield.¡±


    I felt my brows furrow as I spoke. ¡°Battlefield? Isn¡¯t the fight going to take place in a ring or something?¡±


    ¡°Nope. The battle will take place in a specially constructed environment with various hazards and elements. Think small forests, rocky areas, pools of water¡ªthings like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just great.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense,¡± Eva noted. ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly a run of the mill boxing match or something. A fight like this involves high level magic and will require quite a bit of space to operate for a battle with no restrictions and for the safety of the audience.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Cynthia agreed. ¡°Also, let me know in advance how many people you¡¯re bringing with you to the event so I can send an adequately sized car to pick you all up. Anyway, that¡¯s it for today. Meeting adjourned.¡±


    Cynthia rose from her chair and Eva whined. ¡°Aww, you¡¯re leaving? I thought we were all going to have some tea together!¡±


    ¡°Order whatever you like, everything here is on my tab today,¡± the princess said in a fashion more nonchalant than charitable. ¡°But I don¡¯t have time to sit here with all of you.¡±


    With that statement, she began making her way towards the exit.


    ¡°Hey, wait,¡± I called out to her. ¡°I need to ask you something first.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I motioned to a corner of the caf¨¦ with my eyes and the princess followed along. Once we were out of earshot from the others, I said, ¡°are you still mad at me?¡±


    Cynthia crossed her arms and raised a golden brow. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted me in a week. You¡¯ve been on my back about this, so the sudden silence just seemed¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had nothing to say to you,¡± she stated matter-of-factly. ¡°You¡¯re already doing what I told you to, and anything I¡¯ve needed to know I¡¯ve gotten through Eva.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not mad about the conversation we had in the garden? You know, my suspicion of Siegfried?¡±


    The blonde began tapping her finger against her arm. ¡°It¡¯s for the best that we don¡¯t talk about that. It¡¯s in the past. I¡¯m not mad. After all, you¡¯re free to think what you want. Now, stay focused on the fight and do whatever Eva tells you to. Are we done?¡±


    ¡°I guess we are.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±


    And just like that, Cynthia exited the caf¨¦.


    ¡°Shinsuke.¡±


    The second the princess was out the door, I heard Eva say my name right behind me. I flinched and said, ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°No training today, I want you to rest your body and soak up everything you¡¯ve learned so far. Tomorrow is going to be a very big day, so prepare yourself.¡±


    She grinned deviously and I felt my heart sink a little. A day off from training felt too good to be true, and I could feel in my gut that whatever she had planned would be nothing positive.


    ¡°Whatever you say,¡± I replied with a sigh.


    The three of us stayed at the caf¨¦ a little longer to eat and drink some tea. Eva gushed for a while about yet another Raven Blackwell film, and Mizuki ordered an alarming amount of food to-go since it was all on Cynthia¡¯s tab. But in the midst of it all, I found myself zoned out as ever. Time was ticking, and the meeting hadn¡¯t done anything to make me feel any closer to being prepared.


    I had no idea what Eva had in store for me, and her secret observations of my ¡°hidden strengths¡± made me nervous. Whatever she thought she noticed about me, I definitely hadn¡¯t noticed in myself. I had the feeling she was putting too much faith in me, and sky-high expectations never led to anything good. Besides that, despite Cynthia¡¯s ¡°reassurance¡± that she wasn¡¯t mad, it was clear that she was. The last thing I needed was even more fractures in our already shaky alliance.


    It felt like the bottom was about ready to fall out. But I would have to put my trust in whatever Eva had planned, no matter how nervous I felt about it.

 XXVI: Fight Club

    After heading home from the meeting at the caf¨¦, I spent the night tossing, turning, and wondering anxiously what Eva had in store for me. I didn¡¯t need to wait long to find out, though. The next morning, I received a text from my mentor telling me to meet her in some sketchy part of Valport later in the evening. My follow-up messages asking why I needed to do that were all ignored, of course. With no other choice, I did as I was told.


    That night, I found myself waiting around in a part of the city no soul would want to be caught in after dark. Shady figures meandered about, eyeing me with unwelcoming eyes¡ªand I couldn¡¯t blame them. I stuck out like a sore thumb, and I was positive it was only a matter of time before one or more of them decided to corner and rob me.


    But just as I had gotten lost in preparation of an inevitable stick up, a familiar girl clad in denim came dashing up to me.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re early!¡± Eva greeted me as if we were meeting for a trip to the fair.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re just late,¡± I retorted.


    She chuckled nervously and tapped her head with her fist. ¡°Anyway! I hope you¡¯re ready for this, my plucky pupil!¡±


    ¡°What exactly is ¡®this¡¯? I still have no idea why I¡¯m here or what you were thinking bringing us out to a dangerous place like this at this time of night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the danger is the point. Follow me.¡±


    Eva looked left and right, presumably ensuring we weren¡¯t being watched, and then proceeded to walk into a pitch-black alley. Stupidly, I followed her.


    ¡°Are you trying to get us stabbed?¡± I growled.


    ¡°Just trust me!¡±


    We kept going until we reached a ragged-looking door at the end of the alleyway. Eva knocked on it and a sliding peephole opened, revealing a pair of dark eyes that looked us up and down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± a gruff voice barked at us.


    ¡°I got this,¡± Eva assured me. ¡°¡®Act your age, Jo!¡¯¡±


    The door swung open and a rugged, burly man waved us in with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s it! Welcome back, kid!¡±


    Welcome back?


    Eva and the man proceeded to share some kind of secret handshake as if they¡¯d known each other their entire lives.


    ¡°Sup, Reg?¡± the pink haired girl asked the large man.


    ¡°Oh, you know. Just another night! How¡¯s the undefeated Queen of the Ring doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great! I¡¯m about to introduce my friend here to this little oasis!¡±


    The man broke his friendly gaze away from Eva and analyzed me with serious eyes. ¡°Hey, ain¡¯t this the kid that¡¯s been all over TV? The one that saved the Princess?¡±


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s the one!¡± she confirmed. ¡°Chat later, Reg. Come on Shinsuke, this way!¡±


    She led me around a corner and through a hall lined with metal racks. There was a door at the end, and the closer we got to it, the more I could hear some kind of ruckus coming from the other side. She opened the door for me, and I was immediately hit with an ambush of cheers and chants.


    ¡°Here we are!¡± Eva declared.


    We had entered into what looked like a large, repurposed storage area. The room was dark and smokey, lit only by a few overhead lamps that cast dingy yellow spotlights through dying bulbs. In the glow, a crowd of people huddled around a brawl between a man and a woman, cheering it on and reacting every time one combatant collided with the other.


    ¡°Eva, what the hell is going on?¡± I asked, refusing to step any further into whatever we had just walked into.


    ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re going to test your mettle! We¡¯re going to see what you can do against the real deal!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? How did you even find this place? What even is this place?¡±


    Eva chuckled and said, ¡°it¡¯s an underground fight club, of course! As for how I found it¡­let¡¯s just say I know some interesting people.¡±


    ¡°Right. Well, I¡¯m not doing this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re intimidated right now, Shinsuke. You¡¯re about to face the prince of Gliyrhiel¡ªone of the most trained and deadly men on the planet. This is nothing by comparison.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a sound point, except I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t catch something if I hit the ground at Royal Stadium. This place, though¡­¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I compete here all the time and I¡¯m just fine. You¡¯ll be fine too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a prodigy, I¡¯m not. These guys are going to eat me alive.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I might be a prodigy. And I might also be undefeated here. But still, I have faith in you, Shinsuke!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shinsuke, if you can¡¯t win a fight here, you can¡¯t beat Emil. You have to do this, okay?¡±


    I groaned as she led me closer to the crowd and the ongoing fight. The man and woman seemed to be neck and neck in their battle until they gained some separation from one another.


    ¡°Come on!¡± the man goaded.


    Ice formed upon the woman¡¯s knuckles, and she lunged at the man. He got his arms up to block, but it was too late. The woman buried her frosted fist in his cheek, causing her opponent to drop like a rock. As members of the crowd dragged the unconscious man out of the circle, the woman began to celebrate her victory to the tune of raucous cheers.


    ¡°That¡¯s about to be you, Shinsuke!¡± Eva said, nudging me.


    ¡°The guy on the ground? Yeah.¡±


    ¡°No! I meant her! You¡¯re about to blow your own mind with what you¡¯re capable of. I know it!¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready to explain to my parents and Mizuki why I¡¯ll be spending the night in the hospital,¡± I whined.


    ¡°Oh, stop it. Get in there!¡± Eva shoved me and I stumbled forward into the ring.


    ¡°Eva, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Good luck! You got this!¡± she shouted.


    Damn it, Eva!


    I turned to give the pink-haired menace a piece of my mind, but I lost sight of her in the crowd that circled me. When the audience got a good look at me, they grew frenzied.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s that punk that doesn¡¯t wanna marry the Princess!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem with our Princess, huh kid?!¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d you think it was a good idea to show your face here!?¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t he gonna get his head kicked in in a few days?¡±


    Anyone with the tiniest thought about me fired off mouthfuls of venom as a rather large man emerged from the pack.


    ¡°Only if he makes it that far. Because I¡¯ll be the first to kick his head in,¡± the man announced.


    First man up just has to be big man on campus. Of course.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I started, ¡°let¡¯s just think for a second and¡ª¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Shut up and get your hands up, kid!¡± the man roared and began hurling his fists at me.


    I began dodging the furious assault the best I could, but I didn¡¯t have a lot of room to work with. As my back began to near the crowd, I spun around the man when he threw a haymaker that probably would have killed me. The distance granted me a brief second of rest, but my opponent didn¡¯t seem too thrilled about that.


    ¡°Real smooth kid, that got me warmed up. Now stop playing and face me head on!¡± He punctuated his demand by encasing his fists in flames, just like Eva back in our first encounter.


    Crap, not again with these flaming fists! What am I supposed to do about this?!


    Without a shred of hesitation, the man was once again back at me, trying to nail me with a flurry of burning punches. I managed to dodge each of his strikes but stumbled over my own foot and slipped back-first into the crowd. They caught me before I hit the floor and, to my dismay, shoved me right back into the fray. Unable to stop my forward momentum, I was launched right into the man.


    He pulled his fist back and shouted, ¡°I gotcha now!¡±


    And he was right. With no way to avoid it, I was drilled directly in the stomach with a burning punch that felt like it went straight through me. Gravity yanked me to my knees instantly, and I heard him laughing over me while I swatted out the flames engulfing my shirt.


    ¡°That the best you got, kid?¡± he gloated.


    A fire, not unlike the one that nearly cooked my shirt, was building inside me. The pain in my stomach that anchored me to the floor was commanding me¡ªcommanding me to stand up and drop the big lug looming above with a fist of my own. And with my gaze at the floor beneath me, I knew exactly how to get what I wanted.


    ¡°Come on, kid. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already washed.¡±


    The room serving as an arena for unlawful brawling was in an unkempt state. Cardboard boxes, metal cases, and various other containers and junk were strewn about the perimeter of the area. But more important than that, there was dirt and dust everywhere, including right beneath me.


    I swiped my fingers through a clump of thick, black dirt and leapt up to my feet, tossing it directly into the man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Agh, hey!¡± he whined, rushing to clear his disrupted vision.


    I wasted no time taking advantage of the situation. With anger fueling my offense, I delivered a combo of punches to my opponent¡¯s midsection, throwing him off balance. When he tried to get away from me, I threw a kick at the back of his thigh, bringing him to a single knee. With him at the perfect height, I concluded my attack with an uppercut that put him flat on his back and out cold.


    ¡°Who¡¯s washed now?¡± I asked, wringing the hand I flattened him with.


    Members of the crowd dragged the knocked-out man out of the ring, and a man and woman entered in his place. The woman was the same one from earlier that won her fight with knuckles of ice.


    ¡°I bet you think that was really slick, don¡¯t you?¡± she remarked. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you fare against me.¡±


    ¡°And me too,¡± the man who entered alongside her added. ¡°We¡¯re gonna knock your stringy-haired block off.¡±


    My eyes whirled around and finally found Eva¡¯s unmistakable pink hair in the audience.


    ¡°Eva, I won my fight!¡± I shouted over the mayhem. ¡°So why is there more? And two on one? This isn¡¯t fair!¡±


    ¡°Actually, outside of not destroying the building, the only rule here is that you don¡¯t talk about this place. So, this is technically completely fair!¡± Eva replied, shouting back at me.


    Very educational.


    ¡°You should be focused on us!¡± the man said, yanking me into him and restraining my arms in his. He held me in the direction of the woman who was grinning at me.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll take mercy on you because you¡¯re involved with the Princess,¡± she taunted. ¡°Because I don¡¯t do mercy.¡±


    Claws of ice formed between her knuckles, and she drew her fist back with every intent to impale me.


    I tried to wriggle out of the man¡¯s grasp, but I was firmly restrained in his constricting hold.


    Damn it, I need to think fast!


    The woman began to charge at me, and in a last second bit of desperation, I jumped, using my restrained condition to my advantage, and kicked the woman back into the crowd with both legs.


    ¡°Hey!¡± the man growled, pulling me back closer to him.


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t take long for the woman to recover, so I needed to free myself from the man¡¯s grip quickly. Seeing no other choice, I threw my head back hard, headbutting him right in the nose. He yelled out in pain and released my arms immediately. Pain enveloped my skull too, however, and I stumbled forward onto my hands and knees.


    ¡°That little bastard broke my nose!¡± the man howled.


    Still on the floor, I shook my head left and right, hoping to align my vision and stop seeing stars. The overwhelming pain and dizziness made it clear why headbutts are a last resort, and I cursed my luck for having to use such a reckless attack.


    The sound of rushing footsteps shocked me back to my senses, and I looked up in time to find the woman about to gore me with her claws yet again. I stumbled around her, barely dodging that ugly outcome, and latched onto a sudden idea in my rattled brain.


    ¡°Get back here!¡± she demanded, spinning around to continue pursuing me.


    I shoved my way through the crowd, and they parted for me. I presumed they did so because they didn¡¯t want to catch claws in their flesh either. Once I got past them, I positioned myself against the wall and waited for the woman to get as close as possible. A moment before I would have been pierced, I rolled beneath her.


    Just as I had hoped, she buried her claws in the wall, effectively trapping herself.


    I didn¡¯t get the chance to act on it, though, because the man had recovered and tossed me back into the ring. His hands were now outfitted with stone and his nose was most definitely broken.


    ¡°You see what you did to my face?! I¡¯m gonna crush you for that, little man!¡±


    I evaded two hefty swings from him and grabbed an empty cardboard box from the corner. I shoved the box onto the man¡¯s head and got behind him. While he rushed to get the box off his head, I delivered a chop block to the back of his knee and brought him down to the floor. A glass bottle rolled out from the crowd, and I nabbed it in a hurry. Once he tossed the box off his head, I shattered the bottle over his skull, knocking him out.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re getting pretty good at breaking things over people¡¯s heads!¡± Eva shouted from the sidelines.


    I steadied my unstable footing and replied, ¡°not the time, Eva!¡±


    The woman freed herself from the wall and launched at me, taking multiple swipes that connected and left painful slashes all over my arms.


    ¡°Can¡¯t get away this time, can you?¡± she mocked me.


    The more she sliced me, the cockier and more comfortable she became. The moment to strike was approaching, and I endured the pain until I found the opportunity I was waiting for.


    She drew back her fist and thrust it forward again. ¡°Take this!¡±


    I sidestepped her attack, managing to barely avoid being run through but still suffering a painful gash. It didn¡¯t matter, though, because I got exactly what I wanted. When she overcommitted her motion, I snatched her neck in a standing guillotine choke. She struggled initially, but quickly tapped out when she realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape my clutch.


    I released her from my hold and collapsed to the floor, gasping for air.


    ¡°No more. I¡¯m done!¡± I cried.


    Eva ran into the ring clapping and cheering. She knelt beside me and said, ¡°woohoo! That was amazing Shinsuke!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t lie there like a lump on a log! Up you go!¡± Eva helped me up and allowed me to lean on her.


    The crowd eyeballed me in eerie silence before suddenly erupting into a loud cheer. Eva grinned and started a ¡°Shinsuke¡± chant that the audience surprisingly joined in on.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Eva said, hamming it up.


    Isn¡¯t the chant for me?


    I shook my head and grumbled. ¡°You¡¯re insane, Eva.¡±


    ¡°And you love it~¡±


    She forced me to take a bow, then took one of her own and led me back out into the street. She sat me down on the sidewalk and I began to collect my breath.


    ¡°You got a little banged up, but you did it!¡± she celebrated.


    I dragged my fingers over the cuts on my arms and sucked in a breath. ¡°Eva, why didn¡¯t you tell me that this is what you were going to make me do today?


    ¡°You saw how you reacted when we got in there. If I had told you beforehand, you would have gotten too in your head about it. Sometimes you need to toss the baby bird out of the nest. And guess what, you flew. Even without magic, you won every fight.¡±


    ¡°I guess that might be true. But¡ª¡±


    ¡°But nothing, Shinsuke,¡± she continued. ¡°Look at what you accomplished tonight and stop worrying about what didn¡¯t happen. I was also right about your hidden strength yet again.¡±


    ¡°Do I get to know what that is now?¡±


    She giggled and shook her head. ¡°Not if you haven¡¯t noticed what it is for yourself. I¡¯ll only tell you if you can beat Emil first.¡±


    ¡°All right, fine,¡± I conceded.


    She skipped to a nearby vending machine and bought two cans of juice. She placed one in my hand and sat beside me.


    ¡°Thanks, Eva.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Consider it a reward. Gods, Shinsuke. I¡¯m so proud of you and all the progress you¡¯ve made.¡±


    ¡°Not like I had a choice,¡± I pointed out. A pang of pain shot through the back of my head, and I winced, catching her attention.


    ¡°You know, that headbutt wasn¡¯t the most elegant move back there.¡±


    ¡°Are you deducting style points now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe~¡± she teased.


    Without warning, Eva gripped the back of my neck. I flinched and she whispered, ¡°shh, take it easy. Here.¡± She slowly slid her fingers upward, continuing until they were submerged in my hair against the back of my head, right where the pain nagged most. She began to massage gently and asked, ¡°does that feel okay?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Outside of a gentle breeze and distant passing cars, the only sound I could hear was the thumping of my heart echoing in my ears. With every soft graze of her fingertips against my scalp, I felt a jolt of electricity in my brain that traveled down my spine.


    What is going on with me? Just say something. Anything!


    ¡°So,¡± I mumbled, awkwardly. ¡°I was wondering about this for a bit. What do you want to do with your life? You know, in the future.¡±


    She let out a small breath, the involuntary kind that follows a cynical smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t have a future, remember?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your future one of the reasons I¡¯m fighting in this gauntlet?"


    ¡°Yes, but even though I have the utmost faith that you¡¯ll win this thing, asking me this question is asking me to dream. And I just don¡¯t want to do that right now¡­I don¡¯t want to get my hopes up.¡±


    ¡°I see. Sorry I asked.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I like that you¡¯re curious about me,¡± she admitted. ¡°Tell you what. If you can win this fight with Emil, I¡¯ll tell you what I want to do with my life. And about your hidden strength, of course. Deal?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Great! Now, let¡¯s drop this. You already have enough to think about right now. Let¡¯s get you home so you can ice that head of yours.¡±


    She helped me back to my feet and we began the walk back to my apartment together.


    Quiet was the last word I would ever associate with Eva, but she didn¡¯t say a single word as we walked, sipping our drinks in comfortable silence. Her blue eyes looked to be lost in a distant world, and I had no intention of pulling her away from it. It felt like we were both somewhere else, but peacefully together all the same.


    She was right that I was curious about her. And as my list of reasons to win the dreaded fight with Emil grew, the desire to know what laid behind those distant blue eyes of hers resided somewhere near the top.

 XXVII: Last Stop

    It was the morning before the face off with Emil, and on a day where I would have valued uninterrupted rest the most, my phone went off. Because of course it did.


    I grumbled and pushed the button to turn on the screen, and my tired eyes were blasted with beams of unholy OLED light. I cursed myself for not turning the brightness down the prior night and found that I had a message from none other than Cynthia.


    I forgot to mention that you will need to bring your own attire to compete in the gauntlet. Considering all that I¡¯ve had my hands full with recently, this was the last thing on my mind, and I admit it escaped me. To make up for my mistake, I placed some money in your account. It should be enough to purchase something to wear. I don¡¯t have the time to make it to Valport today, so you¡¯ll need to do it yourself. You are capable of shopping for yourself, aren¡¯t you?


    I rolled my eyes at her patronizing attitude and the lack of an apology for ruining my morning. All I wanted to do was wallow in bed for at least a day, but the blonde who had promised we were ¡°in this together¡± had seemingly left me out to dry yet again.


    With that thought in mind, I texted the person who hadn¡¯t left me out to dry despite her insanity.


    Not so good morning, Eva, I texted my mentor. Cynthia just told me that I need to buy some athleticwear for the gauntlet tomorrow. I don¡¯t know where to start. Can you help me?


    She responded very quickly.


    I love hearing from you first thing in the morning, you know that Shinsuke? Buuuuut, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you today! I¡¯m busy putting together some last-minute materials for you tomorrow. I will send you the address to the place I buy my athleticwear from, though! You can¡¯t go wrong with their selection. Good luck! <3


    Her reply disappointed me a bit, but I thanked her. Having a place to go to get the clothes was at least a helpful start. And so, I allowed my blankets to swallow me up and deposit me on the floor. I rose to my feet lazily and threw myself together with the enthusiasm of someone getting ready for a double root canal.


    I eventually found the will to exit my apartment and came face to face with Mizuki in the outdoor corridor. She seemed confused but pleased to see me.


    ¡°Good morning, Shinsuke,¡± she greeted me. ¡°What are you doing up so early?¡±


    ¡°I could ask you the same question,¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep much, so I decided to do some chores this morning. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, I need an outfit for the fight. I¡¯m heading to a store Eva recommended to buy something. Did you want to come along?¡±


    Her eyes lit up and she replied, ¡°of course!¡±


    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d say that.¡±


    My childhood friend joined me, and we made our way to the subway. Across the city, we quickly found the store that Eva told me about and stepped inside. It was a place called the Concrete Jungle. It was indeed an athletics store and had the trademark smell of one. I had only ever been in a few similar stores a handful of times in my life, but the smell of those kinds of places was always undeniably distinct from the smell of walking into any other kind of store.


    One thing that did set the place apart, however, was its aesthetic. It was jungle themed, with lots of indoor trees and plants, and the colors green and brown as far as the eye could see. It was a pretty unique look for a store, I had to admit.


    ¡°Well, here we are in jock land,¡± I observed.


    ¡°But haven¡¯t you become quite athletic lately, Shinsuke?¡±


    ¡°Not by choice.¡±


    My body had indeed become used to being in motion thanks to Eva¡¯s training regimen. But, deep down, it wept as much as I did for the days of lounging around on the couch downing pudding cups.


    We walked through the aisles until we reached the male apparel section. All different forms of athleticwear one could think of hung from hangers on round, steel racks, or laid neatly folded on wooden setups. I didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    ¡°So, is there something specific you¡¯re looking for?¡± Mizuki asked as she sifted through the hanging clothes.


    ¡°I have no idea. I don¡¯t care, honestly. It really doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Of course it matters!¡± she insisted.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t follow.¡±


    She stepped away from the rack and approached me, her eyes meeting mine with determination. ¡°I hate that you¡¯re mixed up in this royal melodrama, but now that you are, this is your chance to improve life for your family. The money you could win from this could change everything.¡±


    ¡°Not just for me, but for you and your dad too, Mizuki. And I could help Eva too...¡±


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Exactly. This means a lot, so you should buy something that really speaks to you. If you go into battle wearing something that inspires you, it will mean so much more than something you just bought on a whim. These things matter.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way, but she was right. In fact, she had already taught me that lesson in a way.


    I played with the loop on the choker around my neck and said, ¡°yeah, it does matter. And this choker proves it. Throughout all of this, I always feel like you¡¯re never far away from me because of this gift of yours.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked with shimmering eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you feel that way, Shinsuke¡­¡±


    ¡°I do. And whatever we buy here will carry memories of our trip today, and it will be special for that fact alone. I can¡¯t think of anything more empowering than that.¡±


    ¡°Me either, Shinsuke¡­~¡±


    The sight of Mizuki¡¯s warm smile invigorated me to step up the hunt for my combat attire. If life were a film, it would have been the perfect moment for a good montage, one that would speed things along and end with the two of us triumphantly holding the perfect outfit above our heads. Life isn¡¯t a film, however. And, in reality, we searched through rack after rack of clothing and turned up absolutely nothing. Neither of us liked any of what was available, and in the blink of an eye, an hour and thirty minutes had flown by.


    After so long of browsing endlessly, we decided to take a break.


    ¡°For such a nice place, the selection here sucks,¡± I whined and plopped down on a bench.


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t great,¡± she agreed. ¡°Everything has looked uncomfortable or not well suited to you. Maybe we should ask if there¡¯s more in the back.¡±


    As we pondered what to do, some screaming kid came darting past us with his mother in tow. The loud brat stepped on my foot as he dashed by and he tripped over his untied shoelaces, knocking over a clothing rack and sending it careening down onto me. The weight caused the bench I was on to tip over and I hit the floor and drowned in a sea of athleticwear.


    ¡°Oh my gods! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± the mother cried as she continued past us, still in pursuit of her demon seed that recovered from his fall like it was nothing.


    ¡°Shinsuke, are you okay!?¡± Mizuki asked, digging through the mess of clothes to find me.


    I rolled out of the mess and got up. ¡°Yeah, just fine¡­¡±


    I dusted myself off and found Mizuki entranced by something draped across her hands. Curious, I asked, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Shinsuke,¡± she started, ¡°try this.¡±


    She handed me some kind of black sports jumpsuit that had red accents running throughout its form. It was sleek and felt surprisingly comfortable to the touch. But I couldn¡¯t help but feel ridiculous thinking about myself in a jumpsuit.


    ¡°A jumpsuit? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d look stupid?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Not at all. Please try it on.¡±


    I analyzed it in my hands again and nodded, deciding to trust her sensibilities.


    I entered the changing room and slipped the suit on. It was a lot more comfortable on my body than I anticipated. Despite the suit appearing to be skintight, it wasn¡¯t restricting me the way I expected it would. In fact, moving around, it felt like it offered the right amount of mobility I would need in a fight. To top it all off, I loved the way it looked on me. I already found myself in the colors black and red quite often, so the look was a natural fit to my tastes.


    I stepped out of the changing room, and Mizuki¡¯s face immediately shifted into a smile. She looked me up and down and said, ¡°I knew it. It¡¯s perfect on you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mizuki. I have to say, you really did choose well. I love it.¡±


    ¡°Here, try these too,¡± she said, handing me a pair of matching black and red gloves. Of course, they complimented each other perfectly.


    Once we found a pair of boots to match, we both knew that we had what we needed.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I uttered, observing my reflection in a tall mirror. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for anything better than this. Thank you so much, Mizuki.¡±


    She giggled and glided her finger across my choker gently. ¡°Of course. I always know what looks good on you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t doubt that ever again.¡±


    ***


    After buying the clothes, Mizuki and I left the store and made our way back to the subway. As we sat, waiting patiently for the next train back home, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that I kept ending up in the center of her crosshairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked.


    Her lips curved into a melancholic smile, and she replied, ¡°I was just thinking about how much I miss doing things like this with you. You¡¯ve been so busy lately¡­I miss you.¡±


    I felt Mizuki¡¯s words deep in my heart. Before the madness of the gauntlet consumed my life, days out running errands for my parents, or her father were the norm. We spent every day together, whether it was lounging on the couch watching TV, playing games together, or dinners at my place. Ever since I had rescued Cynthia from that burning car, I hadn¡¯t found enough time to spend with Mizuki. And I hated that more than words could explain.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mizuki. I miss you too, I really do. But the nonstop training and this whole gauntlet nightmare has been dominating my life. I¡¯m just exhausted.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, Shinsuke. I understand. But I do want to spend more time with you.¡±


    ¡°Me too, Mizuki. Whatever happens with this fight, I just hope things calm down so we can hang out the way we always do.¡±


    ¡°The fight will be just fine, I believe in you,¡± she assured me. ¡°It¡¯s just like you told me, we¡¯ll get through this together. One step at a time.¡±


    The sentiment comforted me more coming from my childhood friend than it ever could coming from anyone else. But I was also reminded that I wasn¡¯t the only one between the two of us fighting a battle. Mizuki was still wrestling with the trauma of abandonment, and I had been so busy that I hadn¡¯t checked on her in far too long.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I started, ¡°how are you holding up, by the way? You know, with your mom¡­¡±


    She frowned and looked down at her knees. The smooth blackness of her pants absorbed her gaze like a void. ¡°It¡¯s on my mind a lot. And I still have problems talking with Evangeline.¡± She ruffled her hair and dragged her fingers down the sides of her face. I began to worry, but it seemed like her demeanor reset, and she was calm once again. ¡°But I¡¯m fighting it, I really am.¡±


    ¡°And you have no idea how proud of you I am for that, Mizuki. You¡¯re stronger than you know.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m proud of you too, Shinsuke. You¡¯ve done nothing but work hard this entire time. You¡¯re strong too.¡±


    I put my hand on her shoulder, and she looked up at me. Our eyes met, and the look in hers made my heart jump a bit. I never felt pure affection as intensely as I did with Mizuki, and it always felt like we could communicate so much without saying anything at all.


    She moved a little closer to me, our gazes still linked. She inched towards me, as if she had something more to say, but the train arrived, and she stood up abruptly.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s go home,¡± she said, holding her hand out to me.


    I took it and stood up with her. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    We boarded the train, and despite the hustle and bustle of the packed car, I was focused. The store bag in my hand was a stark reminder of what was to come.


    This is it.


    I was one sleep away from the face off with Emil. After that, the fight was on.


    There would be no more delays. The moment of truth was fast approaching.


    This was the last stop.

 XXVIII: The Contract Signing

    The evening of the face off had arrived, and after a long day of packing my things and coordinating with my parents, the time to leave for the stadium and hotel was drawing near. I had just finished stuffing myself into my suit¡ªthe same suit that I had worn back at the press conference. Unlike back then, however, I left my hair flowing free down my shoulders and back.


    Now that I was packed and dressed, I stepped out of my room and found my parents dressed in their own formal attire, stacking their bags by the door.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we get to be so close to all the world¡¯s most important future leaders!¡± my dad squealed.


    ¡°I know. Who would¡¯ve thought we of all couples would end up leading such exciting lives?¡± my mom replied.


    They kissed each other and laughed with giddy joy.


    I will never understand their excitement over things like this.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you two are happy, at least,¡± I remarked.


    A knock at the door drew mom¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hey, can you get that, Shinsuke? It¡¯s probably Mizuki.¡±


    I opened the door and, just as mom predicted, my childhood friend was standing on the other side. ¡°Good evening, everyone,¡± she greeted us. Both of her hands held the straps of a backpack she wore on her shoulders.


    I let her inside and said, ¡°Hey Mizuki. We¡¯re all ready at this point. We¡¯re just waiting for the car to get here. Cynthia said it shouldn¡¯t be too long.¡±


    ¡°You said there was one other person coming?¡± mom asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°She should be here any second.¡±


    As if on cue, there was another knock at the door. I opened it, and there was Eva with a big grin and a duffel bag slung over her shoulder.


    ¡°Hey Eva,¡± I welcomed her. ¡°You can come in and wait on the couch if you like.¡±


    ¡°Thanks! Ooh are these your parents?!¡± she asked, practically dashing inside the apartment.


    My parents¡¯ mouths fell open and they looked at each other in stunned silence. Eva held her hand out to them and said, ¡°I¡¯m Evangeline Dioli. It¡¯s nice to meet you two!¡±


    They shook her hand and introduced themselves with bright smiles and barely contained excitement. Mom, though, turned her attention to me with a death stare.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    In a blink, her slipper appeared in her hand, and in an even faster motion, she clocked me in the head with it.


    ¡°Ow! Mom!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were friends with Evangeline Dioli!?¡±


    Being around Eva had become so common that it sometimes faded to the back of my mind that she was quite famous. I never once considered that my parents would make a big deal about me knowing her.


    ¡°There was nothing to tell!¡± I argued. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for weeks; sorry I didn¡¯t mention it!¡±


    ¡°Anything else you aren¡¯t telling us?¡±


    ¡°No. But if there was, why would I tell you if you¡¯re going to assault me with a shoe?¡±


    ¡°The longer you keep important things to yourself, the harder the shoe flies. Got it!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom¡­¡± I conceded.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± Eva chuckled. ¡°Momma Watanabe¡¯s got some fire!¡±


    My phone rumbled and the message alerted me that our car had arrived. We all left the apartment, loaded our luggage into the vehicle, and boarded.


    The long car ride was bustling. My dad bantered with the driver in the front about delivering mail, while mom and Eva joked around with each other. Mizuki had grown used to my parents a long time ago and was comfortable with them, but I think the presence of Eva rendered her quieter than she would have ordinarily been. All things considered, it was a pleasant trip, though.


    ***


    Eventually, we were dropped at the hotel we would be staying at for the next few nights to drop off our luggage. After that, we hopped back in the car and were driven to Royal Stadium, the venue that would serve as the location for both the face-off and the fight the following evening. Some of Cynthia¡¯s staff were waiting in the parking garage and separated us. One group led my friends and parents to their seats in the audience, and another group led me to an area beside the stage. Cynthia was waiting for me when I got there, and she looked more than a little nervous.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect from her demeanor. Ever since our odd confrontation over the identity of my masked assailant, it felt like things were cold as ice between us.


    ¡°Just keep your cool. Remember we¡¯re in this together. You¡¯re not alone,¡± she insisted. I had my doubts. ¡°I¡¯ll be sitting right over there beside the stage with my mother.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The king stepped up to the stage and approached a podium facing the audience. He gripped the microphone and, with palpable excitement in his tone, said, ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you all for coming today, valued members of the international media. We will begin by bringing tomorrow¡¯s combatants up to the stage.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°That¡¯s your cue¡­¡± Cynthia indicated.


    I groaned and walked up the stairs, taking a seat at a table on the right side of the king. Emil stepped up to the stage from the opposite end and sat on the king¡¯s left side. From where we sat, we faced a huge audience of media far off in front, while a wall of logos from different advertisers stood displayed behind us. Complimentary cans of Guardia Cola sat on the table in front of me.


    Clown show.


    ¡°Thank you for joining me up here, gentlemen¡± the king said. ¡°Now, then. As excited for this bout as I may be, I think it¡¯s more appropriate for someone more accustomed to hosting these kinds of events to take over here. So, please welcome to the stage, the king of magical combat sports, Mr. Nick Arias.¡±


    The king stepped off the stage to sit with Luitgard and Cynthia. A man with short, salt-and-pepper hair and a black suit approached the podium.


    ¡°Thank you for the introduction, Your Majesty. Good evening, everyone. Gentlemen,¡± he greeted us. ¡°I will be the host of this press conference and subsequent face-off. We¡¯re going to start by taking questions from the media, then you two gentlemen will sign the contract to make the fight official. After that, you two will face one another, shake hands, and pose for a photo. Understood?¡±


    I nodded and Emil responded, ¡°crystal clear~.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s see, you get the first question.¡± Nick pointed to a man in a sea of raised hands.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the reporter replied. ¡°My question is for Mr. Watanabe.¡±


    Oh great.


    ¡°How have you been preparing for this fight? What is your training regimen like?¡±


    I scanned the audience, looking for my trainer. My eyes first spotted the other royals, watching from high above everyone else in their own private section of the audience. I then found Eva along with my parents and Mizuki, sitting just above the horde of media. The pink haired girl shook her head, indicating we were on the same page.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done a few pushups,¡± I replied. ¡°Next question.¡±


    The reporter looked baffled by my response and sat back in his chair. Nick called upon another one, and, like a parrot, that one said, ¡°my question is the same as the last, except I¡¯d like to ask His Royal Highness.¡±


    ¡°Well, unlike my opponent, I¡¯ve been training with the very best trainers Gliyrhiel has to offer,¡± the prince bragged. ¡°Not that I¡¯ll need it, clearly.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, and another reporter was called upon.


    The lady approached the microphone and said, ¡°my question is for Mr. Watanabe. Is there anything in particular that you¡¯re looking to gain from winning the gauntlet?¡±


    ¡°My freedom, obviously.¡±


    She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°are you going to answer any of these questions seriously or just keep deflecting?¡±


    ¡°Keep asking stupid questions and find out.¡±


    Emil scoffed. ¡°Would you take this seriously, you idiot? Do you even realize how far I traveled to get here? You ought to be grateful for that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, you came all the way across the ocean just to kick my ass, I feel so honored.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen let¡¯s get back on track,¡± Nick interjected.


    ¡°Sure, but I implore the media to ask me questions rather than this empty-headed derelict,¡± Emil suggested.


    ¡°Be my guest,¡± I quipped.


    I guess I should be offended but getting these vultures off my back is fine by me.


    Nick chose another reporter and the man stepped up to the microphone.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, what do you most want to achieve by marrying Her Royal Highness, Princess von Eisenhardt?¡±


    Emil smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked. I mean, first and foremost, how could anyone not be enchanted by such a beautiful girl?¡±


    I looked over at Cynthia who shifted in her chair, her nose scrunched. The king and queen seemed touched by his response, though.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re simply content with her hand in marriage?¡± the reporter pressed.


    The prince¡¯s smitten smile transitioned to a smug grin as he said, ¡°as compelling as my affections for the princess are, I must admit that a harmonious future with a beautiful woman is not the only thing I wish to achieve in all this.¡± He crossed his arms and continued. ¡°There¡¯s a prophecy in my family that states one day a LeClair will own this world. That LeClair shall be me, of course. It can be no other. I will ensure this will come to pass through my union with my future wife, and the subsequent union of Steylia and Gliyrhiel.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s what this is about? A stupid, delusional superstition to justify ruling the world?¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue you vile little worm. You¡¯re clearly too dumb to understand something so important, so let me explain it to you. What I¡¯m doing is bending destiny to my will. The world will witness me become the greatest LeClair¡ªno, the greatest man to ever live.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sentient inferiority complex, LeClair. If you think you can bend anything to your will, then you¡¯re more delusional than I thought.¡±


    Emil burst into laughter. ¡°Worthless vermin like you have no right to speak about inferiority.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, that¡¯s enough of that,¡± Nick intervened. ¡°Next question please.¡±


    The press conference resumed, but I tuned it all out. Flashbacks to prior conversations with Eli and Cynthia struck me. I recalled how Eli mentioned that Emil¡¯s ambitions were flimsy and selfish, and how Cynthia had expressed a fear of what could happen if her future partner had bad intentions and gained access to the power that Steylia possessed as a kingdom. Both of them were right.


    In the end, Cynthia was nothing more than a pawn to Emil. She was just a piece on the board to bring him closer to his goals.


    The thought infuriated me, and I wondered how it didn¡¯t infuriate Cynthia¡¯s parents as well. But I found myself less than surprised at the absence of outrage from a pair of traditionalists. They were getting exactly what they wanted, I supposed.


    ***


    After an eternity, the press conference finally came to an end. A man came up to the stage and placed a contract in front of Emil. He signed it, and I did the same immediately after. Nick ushered the both of us up and positioned us in front of each other.


    ¡°All right, shake hands, gentlemen.¡±


    Neither I nor Emil offered our hand to one another. Instead, I glared at him, and he smirked at me with the world¡¯s most punchable grin.


    ¡°Come on, gentlemen. Shake hands.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be the bigger man. Not that I wasn¡¯t already, shrimp,¡± Emil taunted, holding out his hand.


    I reluctantly shook his hand and said, ¡°you can be bigger, but you¡¯ll never be a man. We both know that.¡±


    He laughed and I released my grip on his slimy hand.


    ¡°All right, pose for the picture, gentlemen.¡±


    The pompous prince put his fists up and I put my hands in my pockets. The army of photographers snapped their photos and brought the face-off to its end.


    Once the microphones were at a distance, Emil leaned in close to me and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about you or Cynthia. I¡¯m going to make history at her expense. But I must admit, I will enjoy making babies with her~¡±


    Rage flooded my veins and I felt myself practically snarling at the scumbag looming over me.


    ¡°Go ahead, hit me in front of all these people. I dare you.¡±


    I clenched my fists and averted my eyes, knowing full well that if I caught even the smallest glimpse of his insufferable face, I would have snapped and done exactly what he wanted. Instead, I looked off into the audience and spotted my mom, who seemed to realize something was wrong.


    ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t bring yourself to do it. You¡¯re pathetic,¡± Emil gloated.


    And then he spat in my face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I kept my face turned, still looking at my mom who now looked shocked and increasingly furious with what she had just witnessed.


    If you stop worrying about trying to perfectly recreate something, you can make something truly special.


    That¡¯s what mom had said. That¡¯s how she made such great art.


    And in that moment, it felt like something clicked.


    Slowly, I turned to Emil and shaped the fingers on my right hand into a pistol. I pointed it at his confused expression, and I let my mind go blank. A rough shape formed at the forefront of my brain¡ªa magic circle.


    Morning Dew.


    The words echoed in my ears, and an erratic stream of water drenched the prince¡¯s face on my command.


    The night before the first battle of the gauntlet, I cast my first spell.

 XXIX: Well Laid Plans

    Emil¡¯s previously perfectly combed hair was now ruined, hanging sloppily in his face and sopping wet like a dog in the rain. His mouth was hanging open in disbelief, collecting droplets of water.


    ¡°You little¡­¡± he mumbled just before snapping into a fit of rage. He lunged at me, but security swiftly restrained him. ¡°You pathetic, hideous little child! I¡¯m going to humiliate you for this! Do you understand me?!¡±


    I ignored the blowhard prince and instead found Eva in the audience with my eyes. She wore a smile from ear to ear and I smiled back.


    With the help of my mother, of all people, I had finally done it. I had finally cast my first spell.


    A beginner level spell, but a spell nonetheless.


    The media began to frenzy, aiming to capture every second of the mayhem that was unfolding. Emil was still howling at me like a wild animal, but security swept him away and off the opposite end of the stage. They pulled me away as well, and I was led past Cynthia and her parents. Cynthia appeared shocked, while her father seemed greatly amused by what had just unfolded. Her mother, of course, was staring daggers into me.


    I was brought out to a hallway and told to wait there. A short time later, my parents, Mizuki, and Eva arrived.


    ¡°I knew you could do it!¡± Eva squealed, latching onto me so hard I almost flew right to the ground.


    ¡°That stupid, smug little bastard has some nerve spitting in my son¡¯s face!¡± mom growled.


    ¡°S-Sweetheart, please try to relax!¡± dad pleaded with her.


    Mom kicked over a huge crate that was stacked upon another and pointed at me. ¡°Shinsuke Watanabe, you better destroy that stuck up little shmuck, you understand me?!¡±


    ¡°Rip his teeth out. All of them,¡± Mizuki added, her aura clouded in a furious smog.


    The sound of heels clacking against the hallway floor drew all our attention. Cynthia had appeared at the end of the hall and approached with a small entourage of her security.


    ¡°I need to talk to Shinsuke alone,¡± said the princess.


    Her security formed a wall between me and the others, and she led me through a nearby door. She flicked a light, illuminating what looked to be a locker room for whatever teams competed at the stadium.


    ¡°Listen,¡± she started, ¡°it¡¯s great that you finally learned the spell. But you aren¡¯t going to defeat someone on Emil¡¯s level with a children¡¯s spell.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that? I wasn¡¯t exactly hedging my bets on beating the guy with Morning Dew, Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°Well, then what are you planning? Because I don¡¯t see how you could possibly win at this point!¡±


    I was already frustrated, and her nagging wasn¡¯t helping. She wasn¡¯t saying anything I didn¡¯t already know, and taking her anxieties out on me was pushing me back to a boiling point.


    But while I wanted to snap back at Cynthia, I replayed Emil¡¯s disgusting words about her in my mind. She was justified in her fears. Me losing to him would doom her to a lifetime chained to that waste of oxygen. And with that in mind, I cooled down. I couldn¡¯t be angry at her for that.


    ¡°Look, Cynthia. You keep saying we¡¯re in this together, right? So, I need you to trust me here. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll win, but I¡¯m going to do everything I can to beat him. You¡¯ve done all you could up to this point, you just need to leave the rest to me.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    She sighed and faced the wall, pressing her fist against it and leaning her forehead upon that hand. ¡°Right. If that¡¯s what you think I should do, fine. Go back to your hotel. You need sleep and it¡¯s already late.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess this is good night,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°I guess it is.¡±


    Awkward silence.


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say to the clearly stressed princess other than, ¡°I really will do my best.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll let the driver know you and your group are coming.¡±


    She left immediately after that.


    That went well.


    I left the locker room and reunited with my parents and friends. We headed to the parking garage and were driven back to the hotel we would be spending the night in. My parents and I had adjoining rooms, while Mizuki would be sharing a room with Eva.


    I worried about how well that last detail would go over with my best friend, but I was more than confident she would be okay. In a way, it was kind of sweet to think she would be having a sleepover with someone besides me for the first time. That was something I couldn¡¯t even say I¡¯d done unless one counted me being held hostage at the castle. But I knew that she was still struggling with her feelings towards friendship with others. I could only hope that Eva would go easy on her.


    Meanwhile, I spent another hour with my parents in their room. Dad and I listened to mom rant some more about Emil as he looked on, horrified. Despite her normally calm demeanor, it was safe to say mom was the one with the fire in their relationship. And while dad loved that about her, when she got mad, there was no telling who might get the shoe. That was enough to strike fear into the heart of just about anyone.


    ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you come sit down with me and our son? We could watch some TV!¡± dad tried.


    ¡°Not right now! If I don¡¯t pace, I¡¯ll end up throwing something thinking about that little snot!¡± mom hissed.


    ¡°Son, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you think I feel? Imagine what she¡¯ll do if I lose.¡±


    At least the illusion has been shattered for some royals in their eyes¡­


    ***


    It was an hour after midnight when I returned to my room, and just as I was preparing to get into bed, there was a knock at my door.


    Of course.


    I got up and took a look through the peephole. It was a giddy-looking Eva.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± I asked as I let her in.


    ¡°I just had to come and let you know that tonight has been the best night ever!¡± She did an odd little excited dance.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Not really sure I agree¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sharing a room with Mimi! Of course tonight is amazing!¡±


    Oh no, she¡¯s overwhelmed that poor girl, hasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°That¡¯s what you came over here to say?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was holding in so much excitement, I had to brag to someone about it!¡± she squealed. ¡°I totally got her hooked on this game on my phone. You should see her; she looks so cute tapping away!¡±


    I smiled, hoping that Mizuki was really having as much fun as Eva seemed to think she was. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great to hear. But I should probably get to bed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right! I almost forgot, hehe. There¡¯s another reason I came over here.¡± She collected herself before continuing. ¡°I wanted to say that I¡¯m so proud of you. After seeing you blast that guy with Morning Dew, I have total faith that you¡¯ve got this fight in the bag.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­a lot to infer from me finally using a kid¡¯s spell. But thanks, I appreciate the faith you have in me. I¡¯ll do my best not to squander it.¡±


    ¡°What made it work this time, by the way?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain. I thought about something my mom told me once, and it seemed to work¡­kinda. The spell felt a little off in the moment.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that. The execution wasn¡¯t quite steady. It was more like a burst into a stream. You totally drenched that fool!¡± She said that last part with a chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out. I think.¡±


    ¡°These might help,¡± she said, pulling some cards out from her pocket and handing them to me.


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Flashcards. I made a bunch of these for you, just in case you ever managed to get a grasp on spellcasting. I wrote the names of the spells, drew their magic circles, and some information about what they do. If you can, try to memorize some of them before bed. If you can learn even one of these, it would improve your chances of winning tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eva.¡±


    ¡°Anytime! All right, study up and then get that pretty head of yours to bed!¡±


    She winked and let herself out of my room.


    I flipped through the cards. There were at least thirty of them, and there was no way I was going to be able to memorize even a dozen of them. I decided to focus on a handful, and, eventually, just one.


    I might have been able to pull off the Morning Dew spell at long last, but I was still bad at memorizing magic circles. One spell was the most I would likely be able to remember, so I would need to choose carefully.


    Hm, if I could master this one¡­


    I put the other cards in my bag and studied the one I chose for the next few hours. Once I felt myself beginning to nod out, I tossed it onto my bedside table and closed my eyes.


    I¡¯ll just have to hope that this is enough. Either way, no matter what, I¡¯m not going down without a fight.

 XXX: Surrender

    The day had arrived, ushered in by the insufferable ringing of my alarm clock. It felt like I had barely slept, and that was because in total, it seemed I had only gotten about three hours of rest.


    I feel like crap¡­


    I sat at the edge of the bed, wishing I wouldn¡¯t have woken up at all. But my parents knocking on my adjoining door snapped me out of that zone. They ensured that I was up and took me, Mizuki, and Eva out to breakfast. After that, Eva went over some extra combat techniques with me.


    The rest of the day was a blur I spent in a haze. Time felt like it was dragging onward, but it might as well have been fast forwarding, because I could only focus on the fight to come, and before I knew it, the evening had arrived. We were brought to Royal Stadium and separated. I was taken to my dressing room while they were taken to their seats in the audience.


    I unzipped my bag and took out my newly acquired jumpsuit. I put it on and analyzed my reflection. A small smile tugged at my lips when I thought about how Mizuki picked it out for me. I imagined that it, along with the choker around my neck, bestowed some kind of divine protection upon me.


    As I slipped my boots and gloves on, the king appeared on the monitor in the room. He was standing beside the queen and Cynthia, high above the massive crowd in a deluxe VIP box. Cynthia appeared notably sick to her stomach.


    With spotlights shone on him, the king spoke. ¡°Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. I thank you all for coming together on relatively short notice. I think it¡¯s safe to say that only the gods could have foreseen the events that would set this all in motion.¡±


    The gods of cheesecake, maybe.


    ¡°It warms my heart to see how many of you from all over the world came to witness history! This is the first time that the opt-out clause in the White Knight Contract has ever been invoked, and it is my great honor to oversee this shocking moment in history with all of you. The fate of this great kingdom, as well as the entire world, could look very different after the battle between these two young men. Realizations like that make even a man of my position feel miniscule.¡±


    The more he talks about it, the more it seems like he and the queen were just bored and waiting for something stupid and chaotic to happen. You¡¯d think the most powerful people in the world would have something better to do.


    ¡°But there has been enough talk. It¡¯s time for the fight to commence! Bring out the competitors!¡±


    The audience roared with excitement and the door to my dressing room swung open. A man in a black suit said, ¡°time to go, kid. You¡¯re on.¡±


    I forced a puff of air from my lips and followed closely behind him. We walked all the way up to the entrance tunnel to the main arena, and he stepped aside, leaving me to enter the field alone.


    An announcer with quite the booming voice shouted, ¡°entering the battlefield first, from the kingdom of Steylia, fighting out of Valport city in the province of Fabrea, Shinsuke Watanabe!¡±


    A chorus of boos rained down from every section of the audience. It was deafening.


    What the hell are they booing me for? Do these idiots really want Emil to marry Cynthia?


    There was a referee standing in the middle of the field and I assumed I was supposed to make my way to him. As I approached him, I surveyed the battlefield. It was exactly as Cynthia had described back at the caf¨¦. The area was divided into different elemental sections, with a small forest, a rocky area, a sandy area, icy area, and some other strange variations around.


    I also noticed my parents, Mizuki, and Eva up in another VIP skybox. They were far too high up for me to see them in detail, but I was glad to know where they were, at least.


    When I made it to the center, the referee told me to wait there as the announcer made his second announcement.


    ¡°And, entering the battlefield second, from the kingdom of Gliyrhiel, fighting out of the capital city of Edoburgh, His Royal Highness, Prince Emil LeClair!¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Emil emerged from the other entrance tunnel, clad in a white and dark blue athletic shirt and dark blue sweat shorts. Of course, the audience cheered for him, and he took his sweet time soaking in the adulation as he approached the center of the field.


    ¡°Okay gentlemen,¡± the referee addressed us once Emil arrived. ¡°The rules are anything goes. The fight will go on until one of you can no longer continue. You must both compete, no throwing the match. There is a team of judges monitoring the fight to ensure you are both truly fighting. If it is determined that either of you did not genuinely compete, the match will be restarted. You may only surrender if you can no longer medically compete. In the event this occurs, a doctor will examine you to validate your surrender. Do you both understand these conditions?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Then the match will now begin.¡±


    The referee called for the bell and jogged off the field. With that, the fight was on.


    Immediately, Emil lunged at me, attempting to nail me with a flurry of punches. Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t very fast, and the assault was easy to dodge.


    Wait for the opening, just like Eva taught you¡­


    He eventually overcommitted to a strike, leaving him wide open.


    There it is!


    I sidestepped his missed attack and seized the opportunity to nail him in the face with a punch of my own. But the moment my fist connected, it froze in place, colliding with something I couldn¡¯t see but definitely felt. He read the confusion on my face immediately and grinned.


    A slight blue shimmer manifested around my knuckles, the telltale sign of a magic barrier. But before I could react, it expanded, swelling around my fist like a balloon and bursting, sending me flying backwards on the battlefield and landing hard on my stomach.


    ¡°Aagh!¡± I wailed involuntarily as I hit the ground. I scrambled upward immediately to the sound of Emil¡¯s arrogant laughter.


    ¡°You should try that again!¡± he taunted.


    I growled and froze in place. The barrier I was warned about was coming into play and I wasn¡¯t sure what to do about it. He took notice of my hesitance and eyed me like I was a mouse caught in a trap.


    ¡°Well, if you won¡¯t do something, I will!¡±


    He charged me again, hurling another set of easily avoidable punches at me.


    ¡°Come on, Shinsuke. Are you just going to dodge all night? Hit me!¡±


    It was clear to me what his plan was: bait me into attacking him with poorly executed strikes, only to punish me with his barrier for doing so. Alternatively, if I didn¡¯t take the bait, I would have to keep dodging, exhausting myself in the process and making me an easy target for him. It was an easy to spot, yet solid plan that I had no answer for.


    This isn¡¯t good. What the hell do I do?!


    I could feel myself beginning to slip up dodging so many attacks, and after he nearly nailed me with a spinning backfist, my instincts kicked in. He left himself embarrassingly wide open, so I tried my luck with a roundhouse kick. My foot was met with invisible resistance, however, and the slight blue shimmer appearing around the sole of my boot made it all too clear what was about to happen.


    ¡°Nice try~¡± he sneered, as the barrier expanded and burst again, sending me careening to the ground in a heap.


    I got up and found that, this time, the barrier had remained expanded, appearing as a large, shimmering blue bubble around his radius. I picked up a stone off the ground and tossed it at the barrier. It bounced right off, naturally.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shinsuke?¡± he chuckled. ¡°All you have to do is break through the barrier. Then I¡¯m all yours. What are you waiting for?¡±


    How I¡¯d love to bury this piece of trash headfirst in the ground right now. But getting pissed off isn¡¯t helping. What do I do?


    Emil ran a hand through his hair and yawned. ¡°If you don¡¯t do something, I¡¯m just going to keep blowing you away until one of those tumbles breaks your scrawny little neck.¡±


    ¡°So, you admit you¡¯re just going to keep hiding the entire time? I find that funny considering you¡¯ve been acting like beating me would be so easy. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you drop that stupid barrier and fight me head on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Shinsuke. Where¡¯s your sense of spectacle? It¡¯s more fun and entertaining for these people if I play with you and watch you squirm. After all, you¡¯ve already been beaten. Surely you realize that?¡±


    I calmed the rage burning inside myself. Deep down, I knew there was only one thing I could do. I had one idea¡ªjust one. One I had come up with back when I spoke with Eli in his car.


    Eva told me what her plan for fighting Emil would¡¯ve been. It was a brilliant plan, but I wasn¡¯t capable of half the things she was. Initially, I thought it would be impossible to implement her strategy. After all, she was a prodigy, and I was the furthest thing from that.


    However, I was exactly what I needed to be¡ªsick and tired. Tired of Emil, tired of weeks of being told I would be easily defeated, tired of endless training, tired of everything I had been through since saving Cynthia. And it was for those reasons that I was able to do what needed to be done.


    All my plan needed was for me to surrender my morals. And the minute I did, I found it was disarmingly easy. Almost like I never had any to begin with.


    ¡°No, but there is something else I realized,¡± I started. ¡°The truth is that you¡¯re scared of me, LeClair. If you weren¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t be hiding behind your little barrier. You know that all I need to do is get my hands on you once, then all your little ambitions come crashing down around you.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Feckless words from a defeated worm.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Is that how you¡¯ll justify hiding from me, little pig?¡±


    Emil¡¯s demeanor changed immediately. ¡°What did you just call me¡­?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    I¡¯m going to twist this knife until it bleeds him dry.

 XXXI: More Than You Can Chew

    ¡°Of all the things you could have called me¡­¡± Emil mumbled through gritted teeth. His blue eyes stared holes through me, and the look on his face told me all I needed to know.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you? Don¡¯t tell me that of all things hurt your feelings,¡± I teased. ¡°With the way you treat women, I¡¯m sure you get called ¡®little pig¡¯ all the time.¡±


    ¡°Shut your filthy mouth!¡± he yelled. He dropped the barrier and flung his hand in my direction, sending a gust of spell produced wind that sent me flying and landing painfully on my back.


    ¡°Guh!¡± I cried when I hit the ground.


    Emil began to slowly approach me. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a painful lesson.¡±


    Yeah, we¡¯ll see about that.


    I rolled over and back up to my feet. Trying to fight out in the open wasn¡¯t going to work, so I dashed into the forest behind me.


    ¡°Get back here!¡± the prince shouted as he gave me chase.


    The moment I was out of Emil¡¯s sight, I dove behind a tree and took cover.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the coward now?!¡± He entered the forest and slowed his pace once he realized he¡¯d lost sight of me.


    I hid patiently until he was within spitting distance. Once he was close enough, I leapt from my hiding spot and launched at him with a punch.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    At the last possible moment, Emil noticed my attack and repelled me yet again with another barrier.


    Damn it!


    I was able to break my fall with a combat roll in time to avoid another ugly landing and prevent myself from losing any momentum. Counting myself lucky, I took off running again and snatched a few broken tree branches along the way.


    ¡°Stop running from me!¡± Emil shouted, continuing to pursue me.


    I ran until I was far enough away from him again, then hurriedly scaled a tree and positioned myself securely. I broke up the branches I had into jagged, makeshift blades. And when Emil¡¯s hunt for me brought him close, I flung the sticks at him, hoping to strike him in a blind spot or two. But they bounced off him again.


    ¡°There you are!¡±


    He grinned a smile rife with malevolent intent and placed his palm upon the tree I was in. His hand erupted into flames, igniting the tree beneath me instantly.


    Crap!


    Without a chance to think, I jumped from one tree to another, catching myself on a branch, but it snapped, sending me falling to the ground hard.


    I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to get my bearings before I was yanked up and punched in the face multiple times.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me that again, do you hear me you filthy, worthless pile of waste!? I will end you right here and now!¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    He screamed like a wild beast while pummeling me furiously. He didn¡¯t let up until I slipped from his grasp, and I collapsed to the ground.


    My body lay in the dirt, limp as I felt my consciousness fading to black.


    Come on, I can¡¯t pass out now¡­! Move, damn it!


    I heard footsteps crunching against twigs and leaves near my head. Emil was standing above me.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± he hissed. ¡°You are nothing but the trash beneath my boot. The fact that you would ever hurl those gods damned words at me is a joke! I am Prince Emil LeClair, the future king of Gliyrhiel, Steylia, and this entire world!¡±


    My fingers twitched, and I felt myself regain balance in the battle against my tipping consciousness.


    ¡°Think about your position right now, you piece of worthless scum. This is what separates the weak from the strong, and¡ª¡±


    In the middle of his inane rant, I grabbed his ankles and yanked him downward. He tried to scramble upward again, but I had beaten him to it, and with my favorable position, I kicked him to the ground hard.


    ¡°Shut the hell up already!¡± I yelled.


    I wasted no time mounting the blonde and began to throw elbows at him. One of those elbow strikes cut right over his forehead, drawing a curtain of blood near instantly. His barrier returned seconds later, and I was blown away again. This time, however, I had landed much closer. It seemed that he was unable to erect a barrier of equal power to his previous ones in his moment of desperation.


    He sat up and winced. He ran his fingertips above his eyes and began to shake when his hands came back down dripping crimson. ¡°What¡­is this?¡±


    I was beginning to feel the effects of the fight, but I pushed it to the back of my mind. Through pants, I taunted him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re only bleeding like a stuck little pig~¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he shrieked at me. He rushed up to his feet and charged me.


    Yes!


    I forced myself up and the moment he tried to strike me, I countered his sloppy assault with a combo of vicious punches to his mid-section, ending with an uppercut that put him down on his back, eyes shut tight.


    Just one more punch and he¡¯s out!


    I ran up to his downed form and mounted him. I threw a hard strike, but his eyes shot open just before my fist could connect. I hit another barrier and was blown sky high, coming down with an explosive splash into a pond I didn¡¯t even realize was there.


    Damn it, I was too slow!


    Emil erupted into laughter. He used a tree to pull himself up and dusted the leaves and dirt off his brown and red stained white shirt. ¡°I see it now, you know. That was real good!¡± He started clapping as I crawled out of the pond, coughing violently and pushing my drenched hair out of my face. ¡°I gave myself away, reacting like that to your crummy insult. I bet you felt really smart getting me to drop my defenses and get angry like that. I commend you for creativity, but I won¡¯t be falling for that anymore.¡±


    He¡¯s figured it out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inform you that you were just lucky,¡± he laughed. ¡°But your luck has run out. Your time is up, too.¡±


    That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just twist the knife even harder.


    The crowd broke into a cheer for Emil, drawing both of our attention.


    ¡°Listen to that,¡± he gloated. ¡°Have you ever had this many people chanting your name before? I have~¡±


    ¡°Of course you have,¡± I replied.


    He ran another shaky hand over his forehead to stop the blood from entering his eyes again. The blood still seemed to bother him, but his demeanor remained calm regardless. ¡°Sorry, that was a dumb question. Of course you wouldn¡¯t know what that¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I care?¡±


    ¡°You look like a homeless serial killer. But that¡¯s neither here nor there,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You most definitely care that this many people are about to watch me stomp you into the dirt. And they¡¯ll cheer me for it.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and said, ¡°unfortunately, I¡¯ve been getting used to being in the spotlight at inopportune times. This is just more on the pile at this point.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be happy to send you back to obscurity where you should have stayed. And then I¡¯ll make up for lost time with Cynthia. Preferably in that big bed of hers~¡±


    I felt a surge of rage pass through me, but I didn¡¯t take the bait.


    ¡°No response to that? Are you finally ready to give up?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Actually, I was just thinking. You mentioned the number of people cheering you on right now. I hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but it¡¯s insane to think the whole world is watching us right now. Not just these people in the audience, but everyone at home, too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My point is even with all these people watching, I bet there¡¯s only one that matters to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean my darling, Cynthia?¡±


    ¡°I mean your dear mother.¡±

 XXXII: Shocking Conclusion

    Emil froze, his expression going blank. It was as if saying the word ¡°mother¡± pressed pause on a remote that controlled him. Slowly, though, his features began to twist into unmistakable fury.


    ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t know about your mother?¡± I taunted him. ¡°I bet the fact that you haven¡¯t been able to beat me by now disappoints her.¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡± he growled, but I ignored him.


    ¡°You keep trying to sound real macho when you talk about what you¡¯ll do with Cynthia, but in truth, you¡¯re just an insecure little boy, fighting to convince mommy that you¡¯re a man. Too bad you¡¯ll never be anything more than a little pig~¡±


    ¡°I said shut up!¡± he screamed before rushing me.


    Just a little closer!


    Emil reached me and I allowed him to score a few strikes to trick him into keeping his barrier down. I ended his assault shortly, however, with a throat jab, followed by a haymaker to down him. He burst into a coughing fit on the ground while I caught my own breath from the hits I allowed myself to take.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you found out about my mother,¡± he struggled to say as he clumsily pulled himself up. His barrier reformed over him again. ¡°But you¡¯ve just made a big mistake bringing her up here¡­¡±


    Damn it, not again. I need to keep pushing him further.


    ¡°Actually, it sounds to me like your mom thinks you¡¯re the mistake, LeClair.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what that wretched woman thinks!¡± he fired back.


    ¡°No one here believes that, least of all you. Deep down, you know everything you do is because of her.¡±


    The prince grabbed his head, releasing an enraged cry that unsettled me a bit. ¡°For the last time, shut up! I¡¯m going to tear you apart for this!¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°You know, if you¡¯re just going to keep hiding behind that barrier, you should stop trying to sound intimidating.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t bait me into recklessness again. It¡¯s about to be over for you, scum!¡±


    ¡°So what? Even if you win this fight, I¡¯ve ruined you.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± he muttered through gritted teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I know. Look at what I¡¯ve done to you, LeClair. You wanted to prove that you¡¯re the greatest man, right? But every time you drop that barrier, I kick your ass. Me, the ¡®worthless nobody¡¯ you spat on last night. Most of these people watching probably bet that I wouldn¡¯t even touch you, yet you¡¯re gushing blood because of me.¡±


    ¡°So, you think I need the barrier to beat you?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Dead wrong.¡± The barrier around him dissipated and he glared at me, his gaze laced with malice.


    He fell for it!


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. I know this is what you wanted, but when I said you wouldn¡¯t bait me into recklessness, I meant it. You think this is your trap, but it¡¯s mine.¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°And how do you figure that?¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one that notices things?¡± he asked. ¡°I played into your hand every time you taunted me, I admit that shamefully. But all the while, I¡¯ve noticed the way you haven¡¯t cast a single spell. Even when my barrier fell, you attacked me physically, but never with magic.¡± He grinned. ¡°That¡¯s because you can¡¯t.¡±


    Damn it, he sees through everything now!


    ¡°When you shot me in the face with that pathetic spell last night, it was uncoordinated¡ªsloppy. You¡¯ve been covering up your inability to cast spells with hand-to-hand combat. But it ends now.¡± A ball of light energy began to form in his right palm, slowly.


    What the hell is that?!


    ¡°Before, all I wanted was to humiliate you and move on to my prophesized future. But now¡­I think I just want to kill you.¡±


    The ball in his hand finished forming, and the second it did, he hurled it at me. I dove out of the way with milliseconds to spare, but it still grazed me, slicing up my left arm and drawing a ton of blood. The ball continued past me and collapsed multiple trees in the distance.


    Holy hell. If that hits me, I really am dead.


    I winced and clutched my bloody arm in pain. Emil growled and began to form another ball of light in his hand.


    I need to move. Now!


    I jumped to my feet and bolted towards Emil. I had no other choice.


    I knew it was either the barrier or the ball of light, he couldn¡¯t cast both spells at once. Since he was charging up that ball, he was open to attack. I had to take advantage, because merely being grazed by that ball had rendered my left arm useless from the excruciating pain. The destruction it caused behind me had also made it obvious that ducking for cover was pointless.


    He was aiming to end the fight immediately, and it was clearly taking a lot out of him to cast such a strong spell. There would be no greater moment to go for it all. I had one plan left, but there were no guarantees it would work. This was it.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± he roared.


    I closed the distance between me and the prince and spun beneath the swipe he attempted with the half-charged ball of light. I delivered another roundhouse kick to his midsection, sending him flying into the pond.


    Now I just need to¡ª


    Suddenly, he shot up from the water and tossed the half-charged ball of light at me, and it connected perfectly with my stomach. I was launched right into a tree directly behind me, hitting the back of my head hard.


    ¡°I got you!¡± he hollered.


    My vision began to blur and blacken. My eyes were trying to shut on their own and my body wasn¡¯t responding to my commands. My consciousness was fading fast.


    No¡­please not yet. I just need one more second¡­!


    ¡°All I do is hide behind barriers, huh?¡± I heard him say. I could hear his legs trudging through the pond as he drew nearer. ¡°You seem to have a lot of thoughts, Shinsuke. Thoughts on my mother, thoughts on my ambitions¡­I wonder what you think of the pain ravaging your insides right now.¡±


    Pain was putting it mildly. I was in agony, and I was positive the only reason I hadn¡¯t died or passed out then and there was the fact that he never finished charging the spell. However, that same agony was preventing me from falling into the darkness tugging at me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to strike him again. All I had left was my hand.


    I laughed through the searing pain in my stomach and lifted my head and right hand. I shaped my fingers into a pistol and said, ¡°you want to know what I think? You said it best: ¡®You think this is your trap, but it¡¯s mine¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I pointed my shaky finger pistol at the pond beneath the prince and let my mind go blank. A rough, magic circle appeared in the blackness, and in my head, two words echoed.


    Lightning bolt!


    An erratic, blue flash shot from the tip of my finger, starting woefully small but magnifying greatly as it hit the water. Emil¡¯s body began to quake uncontrollably, and he cried out in debilitating pain.


    My last resort, the only spell I chose to study the night before, had fried him.


    His body hit the water, twitching.


    The referee sprinted towards us; his pace greatly hastened by a spell. He reached us in seconds and analyzed us. I was sucking air like a fish out of water, while Emil was still out cold.


    With a shocked expression, the referee gestured to someone off the field that I couldn¡¯t see, and the bell rang. He mumbled something into his earpiece, and the booming voice of the announcer spoke, disbelief in his tone, over the speakers.


    ¡°L-Ladies and gentlemen, your winner, by knockout, Shinsuke Watanabe!¡±

 XXXIII: Headrush

    A stunned silence fell upon the arena when the announcer declared me the winner. All I could hear was the sound of my heart pounding in my ears and my own labored panting. It didn¡¯t take long for that to change, however.


    Booooooooooooo!


    What the hell, still booing me?!


    Angry faces populated the audience in every section. They were all too far off to see in clear detail from where I was, but it was easy to tell from their jeering and mannerisms alone.


    Screw all of you idiots too. Whatever, thank gods that¡¯s finally over.


    A team of medics rushed out onto the field, extracted Emil from the pond, and loaded him onto a stretcher. They began to work on his wounds while wheeling him to the back. Meanwhile, I was helped up by the referee. The pain was still excruciating in my stomach, but a medic noticed and hovered a healing orb over me. It didn¡¯t do much, but it was a temporary measure, apparently.


    ¡°Come on, this way,¡± the referee said as he helped me walk out of the forest and to the center of the field. When we got there, he raised my hand, still wearing a shocked expression, and a massive display of fireworks shot up and exploded in the sky above the arena.


    What in the¡­


    While the demonstration was breathtaking, it was an overblown celebration that took an eternity to end and felt far more appropriate for the conclusion of the gauntlet in its entirety rather than the first round.


    When the pyrotechnics show concluded, I took note of the stadium staff all around me. They appeared panicked, yelling into their earpieces, and rushing back and forth.


    That¡¯s when it hit me.


    The fireworks, the boos, the referee¡¯s odd demeanor¡ªit was all clear what was going on.


    I really wasn¡¯t supposed to win, huh?


    A man in a suit came out of one of the tunnels and began jogging up to me. I shot the referee a confused glance, and he said, ¡°you¡¯re required to do a post-match interview.¡±


    Oh come on already!


    The interviewer slowed his pace when he got to me and cleared his throat. He prepared a microphone, and a cameraman approached me, sticking the lens very close to my face.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Watanabe,¡± the interviewer started. He sounded baffled. ¡°Somehow, against all odds, it appears you¡¯ve emerged victorious in your battle against Prince Emil LeClair.¡± The crowd viciously booed that statement, and the interviewer pulled his collar in response.


    I ground my teeth hearing the audience response, and my eyes couldn¡¯t help but wander up to the other royals who were all watching from above in their skyboxes.


    ¡°So, tell us what¡¯s on your mind right now,¡± the interviewer pressed. He pointed the microphone at me as a spiteful chant of ¡°demon eyes¡± followed.


    Sick to death of being jeered for breathing, I snapped right into a rant. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, was that not how that was supposed to go?! LeClair was supposed to skip rope with my intestines, and you would all have yourselves a big, fat royal wedding, right?! Well, let this be a lesson to all of you, especially all you arrogant, entitled royals up there. You think you¡¯re special? Yeah, so did LeClair. He went on and on about his family prophecy, but you know what? The Watanabe family prophecy says I just kicked his ass. And all of you are next.¡±


    The boos were so loud that I was positive they caused the entire province to quake.


    The interviewer shook his head in distress and tried to ask another question, but I interrupted him. ¡°Nuh-uh, stop right there. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Tony,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Well, Tony. I have nothing else to say. ¡®Demon eyes¡¯ signing off.¡±


    Fed up, I limped off the field and back through the entrance tunnel.


    The medical staff tried to take me to the infirmary, but I shrugged them off. I needed some time to myself, and I was going to get it, no matter how much pain I was in.


    ***


    I sat in my dressing room, collecting my thoughts and coming down from the adrenaline of the fight and its surrounding circus.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I actually did it¡­


    As much as it irritated me that the entire world had written me off, it would have been disingenuous for me to pretend that I too wasn¡¯t shocked that I somehow pulled off a win. The joy of victory hadn¡¯t kicked in yet, and it wouldn¡¯t get a chance to, it seemed.


    A knock at my door spoiled any opportunity to enjoy solitude or relish in my win. But that was okay, because I was going to let whoever the culprit on the other side of the door was have it for disrupting my peace and quiet.


    I swung the door open, not quite sure who I was expecting to see on the other side.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± I growled before the door fully opened. My irritation became intense confusion when I came face to face with Killian Schr?der.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Neither of us said a word. Instead, he stared right through me with a stare so cold it eclipsed even the frigidness of Luitgard von Eisenhardt.


    Of all the people who could have knocked on my door, why this guy?


    Finally, the dark-haired, stone-faced prince spoke. ¡°I¡¯m impressed. It seems I underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it talks?¡±


    ¡°Very funny. I have to say, I didn¡¯t expect you to dissect Emil¡¯s mind like that. Using his trauma against him was an interesting move. You¡¯re not afraid to get your hands dirty, are you?¡±


    I shuddered at his ¡°praise¡±. Something about the aura surrounding him was noxious and it was choking me to death the more he spoke. I just wanted him gone and far away from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fight fair,¡± I said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°By any means necessary. I see. We¡¯re similar in that way.¡±


    ¡°Is there some reason you¡¯re here? I have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he started. ¡°I came because I understand you¡¯ve been told that if you lose in this gauntlet, things go back to normal for you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been severely misinformed about that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He pushed into the room, getting uncomfortably close to me. ¡°Until the powers that be decide that I¡¯m your opponent, I strongly advise that you keep winning each battle. Consider defeat death.¡±


    My body trembled involuntarily. I wasn¡¯t consciously afraid of him or his blatant threat, but something instinctual inside me was reacting to an imperceivable but undeniable danger.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Act as tough as you like. You think I don¡¯t see you shaking at the other end of that fa?ade?¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re intimidating me, but you¡¯re actually just pissing me off. Funny you¡¯re trying to scare me, but you wouldn¡¯t have tracked me down just to run your mouth if you weren¡¯t afraid of me.¡±


    Killian¡¯s lips curved into a smirk, but his stare remained piercing and frozen. ¡°They say you should never argue with a fool, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. But you know, they also say that a fool would never recognize the devil. Even when he¡¯s standing right in front of him.¡±


    Puzzle pieces clicked together in my head, and I felt a sinking feeling swiftly develop in my chest. Killian exited the room, and another prince caught the door before it could shut. This time, it was Eli.


    ¡°Uh, was that Killian leaving the room just now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh boy¡­ Well, you won your fight, and we had a promise. So, now might be a really good time to tell you that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Killian is the guy who attacked me at the casino.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± Eli confirmed, stumbling on his words. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I figured it out.¡±


    Eli expelled a breath that resided somewhere between amusement and frustration. ¡°There¡¯s a lot about that guy that you and I gotta talk about. But I heard that your family and friends were looking for you. They¡¯ll probably pop in soon, so that discussion will have to wait until later. For now, I¡¯ll make this visit quick and say I¡¯m glad you won. Nice work out there.¡±


    ¡°Am I going to get a performance review from all of you royals or what?¡±


    ¡°Pffft. My bad! I was just floored watching you in action is all. Using the information I gave you about Emil¡¯s family against him was a vicious strategy, that¡¯s for sure. You¡¯re just full of surprises.¡±


    My foot gained a mind of its own, tapping on the floor. ¡°Oh, you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yep. In hindsight, I guess I should¡¯ve seen it coming. But the other royals all seemed surprised too.¡± He appeared lost in thought for a brief moment, seemingly revisiting something in his mind. ¡°You know, Shinsuke, you¡¯re difficult to get a read on. A true enigma.¡±


    Whatever that means.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should be flattered or concerned that you¡¯re trying to figure me out.¡±


    Eli chuckled and said, ¡°definitely the former. Also, how bout¡¯ that post-match interview? Man, every time you get on camera you have a normal one, don¡¯tcha?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go there again. Besides, I meant everything I said out there.¡±


    ¡°My bad! But yeah, message received.¡± Voices echoed from outside the room and down the hall, getting closer by the second. Eli smirked and said, ¡°sounds like that¡¯s my cue to get out of here. Congrats on the big win, keep it up. We¡¯ll talk more soon.¡±


    Eli departed with a playful salute, and, not long after, my parents, Eva, and Mizuki came barreling into the room.


    ¡°There you are!¡± mom exclaimed, yanking me into a hug. ¡°Hell yeah, that¡¯s my boy! You did it!¡± Dad, Mizuki, and Eva piled on top of one another, and I was smashed into a Shinsuke sandwich.


    ¡°T-Too tight¡­!¡± I gasped.


    ¡°My son¡¯s a fighter!¡± dad added, proudly.


    Mizuki squeezed me harder. ¡°I will never have anything less than absolute faith in you, Shinsuke. I never doubted you for a second.¡±


    Can¡¯t breathe!


    Unable to see in the forced huddle I was in, I rapidly tapped someone¡¯s back, desperately trying to alert them that while I appreciated the victory celebration, I was kinda being smothered to death.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Eva vocalized. It seemed it was her back that I had been using as a drum for my SOS message. ¡°Um, I think he needs some space!¡±


    Everyone released me at last and I winced. Even though I had been partially healed following my battle, I was still not in great shape. Eva seemed to observe this fact.


    ¡°Geez, you still haven¡¯t had your wounds treated yet. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary,¡± she decided.


    ¡°I can go alone, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m taking you and that¡¯s final!¡±


    Eva spun around and announced to the others that she would be escorting me to the infirmary and that we would return in a bit. They continued their celebration as the two of us left the room together.


    On the way, I thought about my encounter with Killian. He had implied that we were similar in our methods, and something about that¡ªamong other things concerning that guy¡ªdidn¡¯t sit right with me. I started to wonder about my actions.


    I started to wonder about Emil.

 XXXIV: Dont Let the Doctor In

    Relief slowly set upon my exhausted, wounded body as the doctor administered healing magic to my injuries. Evidently, whatever that ball of magic was that Emil had hurled at me had done some pretty bad damage, and it was going to take another short session of healing to completely set me on the path to recovery. The doctor said he would return in a bit and stepped out of the room, leaving me alone with Eva. She had been standing in the corner, watching as he worked on me, but she practically jumped into his rolling chair as soon as he left and rolled up to my bedside.


    ¡°You continue to prove me right!¡± she exclaimed, spinning in the chair.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She stopped spinning, ceasing her rotation perfectly in time to face me head on. ¡°I¡¯m ready to tell you what your special skill is now!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that. So, let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°Well, after training and observing you for a while, I can say with confidence that you are in fact a combat genius! The way you think on your feet is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen before. In other words, your ability to improvise is your hidden skill, Shinsuke!¡±


    I scoffed and shook my head. After all the teasing and hinting, hearing her say that was almost a letdown. Especially because it sounded, frankly, absurd.


    ¡°I highly doubt that, Eva.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± she insisted. ¡°That fight with Emil just proved it beyond doubt! Even if some of your methods didn¡¯t work, you never stopped coming up with new approaches. And despite being at such a disadvantage with abilities and training, you outsmarted him and won the fight. That speaks volumes, Shinsuke.¡±


    ¡°It was all just panic, really.¡±


    Eva laughed and waved my words away with her hand. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°That aside¡­ We made a deal, remember? I won, so now you have to tell me what you want to do with the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± She seemed taken off guard for some reason but nodded. ¡°Yeah, we did have a deal, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we did.¡±


    She sighed and gazed off at nothing in particular, an unmissable yearning upon her features. ¡°I¡¯ve always dreamed of opening my own bakery.¡±


    ¡°A bakery?¡± I asked, taking my turn to be thrown off guard. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, absolutely. I love baking. I always have. Is that silly?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just surprised is all. The great combat and magical prodigy wanting to be a baker of all things is just unexpected.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that. But it¡¯s what I want, you know? I often think about living a simple life. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s in some small apartment in the city or a beautiful house in the countryside. As long as I have my bakery, I¡¯d be so happy¡­¡± Her blue eyes were alight with a glisten only dreams could ignite.


    ¡°That does sound wonderful. Do your parents¡ª¡±


    ¡°Anyway!¡± she interrupted. ¡°Enough about me! My turn to ask a question.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Uh, okay? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Before, when we entered your dressing room, you didn¡¯t look very happy at first. Are you not glad you won?¡±


    Killian¡¯s words echoed in my ears again. ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s a lot to explain, but I was thinking about the way I defeated Emil. I can¡¯t figure out if I should feel bad about it or not.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I was pretty surprised about it all. I didn¡¯t even know that Emil had some kind of trauma surrounding his mother. I got the sense no one else in the audience knew that either. Everyone was kind of reacting a certain way whenever you said those things.¡±


    Everyone?


    ¡°I see. Do you think I¡¯m a bad person for what I did?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Eva declared without missing a beat. ¡°Life isn¡¯t black and white, Shinsuke. Sometimes you need to do the wrong thing to do the right thing. And you did do the right thing. Emil isn¡¯t a great person to begin with, but his intentions were problematic to say the least. Even beyond our personal stakes in this, if he won, nothing good would have come from it.¡±


    I knew she was right, but there was still something eating at me. Maybe it was Killian¡¯s sentiment or the fact that I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to genuinely feel sorry for what I did. No matter what the answer was, something just didn¡¯t feel right.


    Eva frowned at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You still have that pouty face! But it¡¯s okay, I know how to make it all better.¡± She hopped out of her chair and rushed over to the doctor¡¯s desk and cabinets. ¡°You were a good boy while he was treating your wounds, so you deserve a treat in return!¡±


    Without a care in the world, Eva began rummaging through the doctor¡¯s belongings in a messy, hasty fashion. Bewildered, I called out to her. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? You can¡¯t touch that stuff!¡±


    ¡°Aha!¡± she said, ignoring me completely. ¡°I knew he would have one. Every good doctor does, after all!¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°A lollipop, of course!¡± She rushed up to my bedside and tried to stuff the snack into my mouth. ¡°Say ah~¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. That belongs to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Oh come on, you deserve it!¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t really for you to decide!¡±


    ¡°It is now!¡±


    She tried multiple times to stuff the candy in my mouth, but I dodged every attempt.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s it!¡± She crawled onto the bed and mounted me with a determined expression. ¡°Now you¡¯re right where I want you!¡±


    ¡°E-Eva¡­!¡± I managed to utter despite fast growing panic and a distracting sensation in my cheeks.


    We wrestled for a bit until she pinned me to the bed and smirked at me. That smirk was quickly wiped off her face, and a wide-eyed, embarrassed look befell her features. We just stared at each other like that in awkward silence until, in an unwavering whisper, she said, ¡°close your eyes and open your mouth...¡±


    What is going on?!


    My mind began racing with all kinds of thoughts, none of them coherent enough to get from point A to point B. I had no idea what would happen if I did as she asked, but I found myself doing it anyway.


    ¡°Just like that,¡± I heard her say, quietly.


    In the darkness of my eyelids, I lay panicking even more than before, with my heart trying to escape the confines of my chest for some reason beyond me. Eva didn¡¯t make a sound, but I could feel her adjusting herself on the bed. It wobbled a bit, and I felt her knees secure themselves on both sides of my hips. I had expected to feel the candy enter my mouth at any moment, but instead, I felt what had to be the ends of Eva¡¯s soft, pink hair draping down onto my face and tickling my nose as it fell to my cheeks. Soon after, I felt what I thought was her nose graze mine. And then¡­


    Two harsh knocks and the sound of the doorknob twisting sent my eyes flying open just in time to find the doctor reenter the room, and witness Eva tumbling off the bed in a heap.


    ¡°Um,¡± the doctor stood in the doorway wearing a perfect look of confusion. ¡°What just happened?¡±


    I could ask the same thing!


    Eva popped up from the side of the bed like a cartoon character. The lollipop was sticking out of her mouth, and she was laughing nervously. ¡°Nothing, I was just leaving! Feel better, Shinsuke. See you when you get out of the infirmary!¡± With that, she dashed out of the room so fast she practically left a dust clone of herself in her own wake.


    I sat up, stunned and in doubt of my own perception of what had just occurred.


    Did she just try to¡­ no, right?


    ¡°Was she eating one of my lollipops?¡± the doctor asked, answering his own question with a shrug. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s finish your healing.¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± I started, shaking off my still racing heart and persisting confusion. ¡°Could I use the bathroom first?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll be waiting here for you.¡±


    I left the room and walked right past the bathrooms. I had another destination in mind, first.

 SERIES ANNOUNCEMENT

    Hello Marry X Princess readers,


    I apologize for my absence and the subsequent hiatus of Marry X Princess. The story is NOT dead. The last year has been incredibly tough due to real life doing what it does best in some of the worst ways and left me with very little time to do much of anything pertaining to writing¡ªuntil now. I¡¯m happy to announce that I¡¯m back here on Royal Road and so is Marry X Princess.


    I appreciate everyone who has remained a follower of the story and those who have left comments on it in my absence. I have a few announcements to make regarding the future of the story:


    First, I have taken some time to go back and edit all the prior chapters! I fixed some grammatical and structural errors that I had earmarked for a while. There are small additions to some of the chapters as well. One example is in chapter 14 (¡°The ¡®I¡¯ in Friend¡±). There is an elaboration regarding the relationship between Mizuki and her father. I hope these small refinements make the reading experience better for those who¡¯d like to refresh their memory of the story so far with a reread.


    Second, starting today, I will resume posting the story. There are three chapters left in the first volume. Chapter 35 will be up today, chapter 36 on Wednesday, and the final chapter on Christmas day, December 25. Volume 2 will debut on Wednesday, January 15th!The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Third, I have opened up a Patreon! Chapters will still release on a weekly schedule here on Royal Road, but if you¡¯d like to read ahead and get chapters the second they are completed, you can do so as a member of my Patreon. For example, you can read the remainder of volume one and all the way up to chapter 12 of book 2 right now on my Patreon instead of waiting for January! Besides early chapter releases, supporters get access to an exclusive discord server, progress updates, their names featured at the end of every chapter, first looks at future art commissions, and get to vote on which characters or moments receive art in the future. You can find my Patreon here: https://www.patreon.com/AaronBloodgood</a>


    Thank you for taking the time to read this update and I¡¯m glad to be back. I hope you enjoy the new chapters. I will leave you with the reveal of volume 2¡¯s cover art!

 XXXV: Right and Wrong

    I should have been in bed, finishing up my treatment and basking in the glory of victory. But, instead, I found myself standing before the wide-open door of Emil¡¯s room in the infirmary. There, sitting up in bed and covered in bandages, was the arrogant prince I had just defeated. Though, he didn¡¯t look very prideful now. His expression was wistful, and his eyes were far gone.


    That face makes for one hell of a before and after.


    I braced myself and stepped towards the room. There was something on my mind that desperately needed to come out¡ªand I needed it out immediately.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go in there,¡± one of the prince¡¯s guards barked. He held out his arm, blocking the entrance to the room.


    Emil slowly glanced over, a flicker of curiosity in his empty eyes visible for a moment as they met mine. Vacant blue pools quickly overtook that glimmer of interest as he looked away. ¡°Let him through,¡± he mumbled.


    The guard relaxed and stood aside, allowing me into the room.


    ¡°Shut the door,¡± Emil ordered his men. They obliged.


    I pulled an empty chair up from the corner and sat beside my injured foe.


    ¡°Are you here to embarrass me further?¡± Emil hissed, wasting no time cutting through the tense silence.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then get to whatever it is you¡¯re here for and get the hell out. I¡¯m sick of you.¡±


    I growled. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I just kicked your ass. You don¡¯t get to act tough or give me orders. Just sit there, shut up, and listen.¡±


    He glared at me, but, to my surprise, obeyed without protest.


    ¡°Look, I keep thinking about the things I said out there. About your mother, I mean.¡±


    Emil ground his perfect teeth so hard I felt a phantom pain in my own mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t need or want your pity.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t pity you. You¡¯re an awful person and the spirit of karma told me to tell you that you had that beating coming for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that right? Then what is there to say?¡±


    My eyes hyper focused on a random spot on the wall. I needed some kind of anchor as I searched for both the right words and the patience to deal with the insufferable royal.


    ¡°When the fight was over, I started to wonder if I should feel bad for the way I taunted you. But no matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t say I regret what I did. I did what I needed to do to win. And you know what? It felt good, too.¡±


    Emil huffed and tapped his thigh impatiently. An insincere smirk bent his lips at the corner, damming up his obvious desire to retort. Nonetheless, he shook his head but remained silent as I continued.


    ¡°But despite that, I keep getting this nagging feeling somewhere between guilt and frustration. Now that I¡¯m sitting here, I think I know who to blame for all this inner turmoil.¡± I shifted my gaze back at the prince and he met my eyes dead on. ¡°My parents.¡±


    Emil looked hopelessly confused. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°My parents drive me insane. I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation right now if it wasn¡¯t for my dad¡¯s insipid forgetfulness. And my mom, well, she won¡¯t ever let me hear the end of it unless I do the best I can. She threatened to beat me with a shoe if I didn¡¯t defeat you, actually.¡±


    ¡°Make your point, Watanabe. I care nothing for your ridiculous familial tales.¡±


    ¡°The point is that I couldn¡¯t care less about you, LeClair. But I¡¯ve been taught to do the right thing, whether I want to or not. I didn¡¯t care for Cynthia, either. Yet, I pulled her out of that burning car like an idiot and wrecked my whole life in doing so. All because I haven¡¯t shaken my parents¡¯ programming quite yet. Yeah, that has to be it. And if that¡¯s how I¡¯ve been programmed, the sad wretch sitting in front of me must have been programmed even worse.¡±Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Speak plainly or end this torture you¡¯re inflicting upon my ears, Watanabe.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re an asshole, LeClair. But if you¡¯re going to be an asshole, you should be one because that¡¯s what you want to be, not because your mother made you this way.¡±


    An unreadable expression presented itself on Emil¡¯s face.


    ¡°As much as I can¡¯t stand you, I¡¯ll say that no one should have to deal with what you endured. You seem like a leader, not a follower. So, letting your life be dictated by your horrible mother seems like a waste to me.¡±


    The prince looked a bit surprised. His blue eyes widened before shutting tight, and he chuckled in cynical fashion. ¡°You ruin my life and then turn around and try to give me some kind of arrogant pep talk? I don¡¯t get you.¡±


    ¡°Ruined your life? A little dramatic, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°As you pointed out, Watanabe, that match of ours was internationally televised. The whole world now knows about my troubles with my mother thanks to your taunting. My reputation is shattered, and so is my kingdom¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ I don¡¯t think I said¡ª"


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much you said,¡± Emil interrupted. ¡°You said enough. Besides, my reactions made it clear there was truth to your provocations. Even the slightest hint of dissension in the royal family would draw those opportunists in the media to us like vultures to a corpse. But this level of trouble? Forget it. They¡¯ll harass me about this for the rest of my life.¡±


    I just stared at him.


    ¡°The walls of that castle have seen a great many things. There¡¯s no shortage of weasels that will be willing to share all they¡¯ve witnessed to the media now that they¡¯ll feel emboldened. My father¡¯s long list of jilted mistresses will surely have a field day. And that¡¯s to say nothing of the many servants we¡¯ve all mistreated.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like this is something that was bound to come out no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Maybe so. But hypotheticals are irrelevant when you lit the fuse yourself, Watanabe. The floodgates are open now.¡± His demeanor hovered between resignation and anger with every word. ¡°Years of abuse, affairs, and utter disgrace will be unearthed, article by article. And I¡¯ll be forced to relive it all as the world eats it up like the latest celebrity gossip.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He grabbed his phone from his bedside table and held it up to me, revealing seventeen missed calls. ¡°My mother has been calling my phone nonstop since the conclusion of our battle. It¡¯s easy to ignore an incessant electronic, but confrontation with her will be unavoidable once I return home.¡± He set his phone down and averted his gaze. ¡°One little battle has changed everything forever.¡±


    If someone had asked me if I cared in the moment, I wouldn¡¯t know what to say. I knew full well that if I had been sitting in his place, licking my wounds and lamenting my loss, Emil would still be all too happy to take advantage of Cynthia and make the whole world bear the burden of his traumas. If he even bothered coming to visit me in that scenario, it probably would have been for the sole purpose of spitting in my face again. For that reason, I almost wanted to smile listening to how broken his life was about to become. But then I realized that wasn¡¯t the reality I found myself in. Somehow, I existed in the reality where I defeated him, and I did so by destroying his life.


    I had come to see him because some part of my conscience was tugging at me, but maybe the truth was that I actually came to spit in his face too. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t believe what I said to him, but maybe I also wanted to twist the knife one more time while I was at it.


    I don¡¯t know.


    What was there to say?


    I just sat there like an idiot, watching him unravel.


    ¡°Tell me, how does it feel to be born a worthless nobody and still have your actions impact the course of the world?¡±


    He asked me that not with venom, but with clear envy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer that. Whatever stupid answer you give will only sicken me. Besides, I¡¯ve already given you too much credit. You¡¯re still a worthless nobody. The only reason someone as weak as you defeated me is because of the hold that disgusting woman has over me.¡± He clenched his fists. ¡°It¡¯s for that reason that I cannot protest your earlier words. It¡¯s time for change.¡±


    ¡°I guess it is. I don¡¯t know what else to say.¡±


    ¡°Say nothing. Listening to you talk hurts more than any physical wound. Get out.¡±


    I shrugged and stood up. ¡°Happily. I said what I needed to.¡±


    ¡°One more thing,¡± the prince began. His eyes locked onto mine with a new intensity. ¡°It confounded me during our duel, but I know now how you found out about my situation with my mother. Thus, I have two requests. First, tell that conniving slimeball Eli that we will never speak again. Second, you, Shinsuke, are not allowed to be defeated until you eliminate him from this gauntlet. Have I made myself clear?¡±


    I knew it was a matter of time until he put two and two together about Eli, and there¡¯s no way Eli himself didn¡¯t realize that he would figure it out. But I guessed he was okay with that.


    ¡°Crystal,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Good. I have nothing more to say to you.¡±


    With that, I left Emil¡¯s room. The nagging in the back of my mind had ceased at last, but the permanence of my actions was not lost on me. Emil¡¯s life and the future of Gliyrhiel would be forever changed by a few words passed through my lips during that fight. It was a weird feeling, one that I hadn¡¯t fully processed. I decided to leave it up to a future version of myself to work through. The current me had too many problems still left to deal with.


    Emil¡¯s life was his and my life was mine.


    Right?


    I returned to my room and finally got the remainder of my wounds treated. His job now complete, the doctor left the room, allowing me a peaceful moment alone at long last.


    Well, that¡¯s what I thought. But just as soon as the door had shut behind him, it swung open again.


    In the doorway stood another visitor.


    Cynthia Rose von Eisenhardt.

 XXXVI: A Promise in Progress

    The green-eyed princess and I stared at each other. I had caught glimpses of her up in her skybox before the fight, but this was the first I had seen of her face to face since our tense conversation the night before.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She shut the door behind her and entered the room. She sat in the chair beside my bed and stared down at her folded hands that rested in her lap.


    I kept my mouth shut, waiting for her to clarify the purpose of her visit. Her demeanor was oddly sullen considering the positive circumstances in relation to her situation.


    What is she pouting about now?


    She took a deep breath, seemingly milking her exhale as long as humanly possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shinsuke.¡±


    Now I was really confused.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s the first thing you have to say to me after that fight? Why are you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m supposed to be supporting you, but all I did was question you yesterday. You asked me to trust that you had it under control, but I confess that I didn¡¯t trust you at all. I resigned myself to my fate and wrote you off, just like everyone else.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, unsurprised and unbothered. ¡°While I can¡¯t say I appreciate your lack of faith in me, I get it. Your whole life is riding on this and there was no logical reason to believe I could beat Emil. You were stressed and anxious. I understood that yesterday and I understand it now.¡±


    Cynthia seemed taken aback. Her eyes scanned my face, and I guessed she was trying to verify my sincerity.


    ¡°Still, that doesn¡¯t justify my behavior,¡± she insisted. ¡°I keep saying we¡¯re in this together, but from here on out I will make that more apparent. I¡¯ll be more supportive.¡±


    Her words had been laced with guilt, but that guilt had now been replaced with a sense of renewed conviction.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way,¡± she continued. ¡°But I¡¯m under no illusions that your victory over Emil was anything but a fluke. However, when we met up at that caf¨¦, Evangeline told me that she believes your greatest strength is your quick wit and resourcefulness in a fight. I didn¡¯t believe it then, but I do now. While your victory might have been a lucky break with that last minute spell, you only got that far by outsmarting Emil. And that wasn¡¯t by chance.¡±


    I felt my heart skip a beat when she said Eva¡¯s name. Whatever had happened before between us was still in the back of my mind. I was also kicking myself for not telling her that I wanted to taste her baking if she¡¯d let me. But I had to put her out of my mind for the moment.


    ¡°Anyway, I bring that up to say that it¡¯s up to me to make sure that you aren¡¯t left to only rely on luck and improvisation, Shinsuke. You can count on me.¡±


    I acknowledged her declaration with a nod.


    ¡°Speaking of improvisation, I had no clue that Emil even had a problem with his mother, and I¡¯ve known him since we were children. Even my parents were astonished by the things you were saying to Emil, especially how ruthless you were with the taunting.¡±


    I had been wondering what Cynthia and her parents thought of my methods. I figured there was a chance they may have known about his situation given their positions, but it seemed Eli truly was the only other person to know about LeClair¡¯s trauma.


    Now, the whole world knew.


    Thanks to me.


    ¡°How did you know any of that about him anyway, Shinsuke?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No offense, but I already went over this before you showed up and I don¡¯t really feel like discussing it again.¡±


    Cynthia shrugged, seeming a bit disappointed. I got the sense she was more let down that her curiosity wouldn¡¯t be satiated as opposed to her being genuinely dejected.


    ¡°Either way, the fact that you obtained that information somehow and utilized it to perfection is proof of your dedication. At one point, he had you dead to rights. Yet, you kept on fighting, just like you said you would. I want you to know that I¡¯m grateful for that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, so long as you remember I¡¯m not only doing this because of your cheesecake conundrum. I intend to keep my vow for my family, Eva, and Mizuki first and foremost.¡±


    The princess nodded. I thought she might be offended by what I said, but she didn¡¯t seem bothered at all. ¡°I know. Even on their behalf, I¡¯m grateful. You¡¯re way out of your depth in this situation, yet you still managed to achieve the impossible in this first round of the gauntlet. You stepped up, and, like I said, I intend to do the same. I promise.¡±


    She unclasped her hands and held one out to me. I took it in mine and shook it once, firmly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We shared an awkward smile and unlinked our hands.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, Shinsuke.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°Let me guess, another press conference?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes,¡± she sighed. ¡°But that¡¯s a worry for tomorrow. I had something else in mind.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what is it?¡±


    She rose from the chair and smirked. ¡°I have something I want to give you. Get up and follow me.¡±

 Volume 1 Final Chapter/XXXVII: Simple Pleasures

    At Cynthia¡¯s request, I reluctantly left the comfort of my infirmary bed and followed her out of the room. She led me back to the front of my dressing room.


    ¡°Right through here.¡±


    She opened the door, and it was pitch black inside.


    ¡°Why are the lights off?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just go inside already.¡± She stepped inside and disappeared into the darkness.


    I shrugged and followed her into the room. The door shut behind me and the lights flicked on.


    ¡°Surprise!¡±


    My parents, Mizuki, and Eva were all gathered around a table in the middle of the room, which was now filled with balloons.


    Could it be¡­?


    I gasped when I saw a pack of plastic spoons and an unopened box of chocolate flavored pudding cups making eyes at me on the table.


    Cynthia smirked. ¡°I wanted to do something special for you for winning the first round of the gauntlet. I would have liked it to be more spectacular, but, frankly, this was all unexpected and on short notice.¡±


    I stepped closer to the table, marveling at the sight of the box of pudding. My eyes had to be glistening.


    All at once, my mother, father, Mizuki, and Eva all began to clap in unison. One by one, each of them gave me a warm, ¡°congratulations!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile bashfully.


    ¡°Thank you all.¡±


    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t much, but¡­¡± Cynthia trailed off.


    ¡°It¡¯s just what I needed,¡± I assured her.


    Everyone gathered around me.


    ¡°We¡¯re so unbelievably proud of you, son,¡± dad said.


    ¡°Proud isn¡¯t the word,¡± mom clarified. ¡°There isn¡¯t a word powerful enough to describe how amazing what you accomplished is, Shinsuke.¡±


    Mizuki nodded and added, ¡°You deserve this, so please celebrate your hard work with us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Eva was brimming with elation. She slapped my back playfully and shoved me towards the table. ¡°What are you waiting for? Crack one open!¡±


    I looked back at her and our eyes met. Both of us flinched, but she laughed it off with a timid chuckle and quickly averted her gaze.


    I suspected that we were having similar thoughts, but I followed her lead in laughing it off. That weird sensation plagued my cheeks again, and I figured that filling them with pudding would be a good cure for the pesky tingling.


    I popped the box open at last, and everyone claimed a cup of pudding for themselves. My parents handed out plastic spoons for everyone as I took a moment to look around the room.


    What has my life turned into? I wondered.


    It wasn¡¯t that long ago that I had been living a completely unremarkable life. But that all felt like millions of years ago now.


    Somehow, I had become a catalyst for change¡ªa reluctant part of history in the making. No matter what the outcome of the gauntlet would be, the world would assuredly look very different on the other side.


    I realized that at the start of it all, despite thinking I understood, I didn¡¯t truly understand when Cynthia spoke of political ramifications in our situation. But now that I was attending my own victory celebration, it dawned on me that it was my hands that had ensured Emil would never be the future prince or king of Steylia.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    When all was said and done, future history books would have a section talking all about how stupid me saved Cynthia from a burning car and bumbled my way through a gauntlet that, ultimately, decided the kind of society those future students of history would live in.


    The contract that bound me and Cynthia together had made us both feel powerless, but with one victory, the narrative had shifted. The power to decide Cynthia¡¯s fate was ripped from the hands of her parents and would hopefully be returned to the only person who should have had that power to begin with: the princess herself.


    By the end of it all, Cynthia¡¯s desire to enact change in Steylia by rejecting the rigid ways of the past could possibly come to fruition. And if it did, it would ironically come by way of a dusty document that was ages out of date, being upheld by her parents who willingly chained themselves to that past at the expense of any free thoughts of their own.


    How appropriately stupid.


    I doubt even the craziest minds could dream up such a ridiculous scenario.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    I watched everyone dig into their pudding, taking small spoonful¡¯s, smiling, and chatting excitedly among one another. I had never been part of such a moment before. It was like the end of a movie. Seeing them all so happy practically stapled a grin to my face.


    Even though my mind threatened to break every time I thought about how abruptly everything had changed for me, I began to think that the misery might be worth it for more scenes like the one I was experiencing.


    I had spent so much time yearning for the peace I had before I saved Cynthia. But how long could that peace have realistically lasted?


    The thought made my heart drop and took my smile with it.


    What if my life had stayed exactly the same? What if I didn¡¯t win the gauntlet?


    Easy.


    Cynthia would be trapped in a loveless marriage that would alter the course of the world. It wouldn¡¯t matter if that course was better or worse because she would be miserable for the rest of her life.


    My parents barely made ends meet. Unless I found some way to get rich, there was little hope that I could get them out of that cramped apartment no matter what I did with my life after graduating. They would probably stay in that hole in the wall for the rest of their lives.


    Mizuki did everything for her dad after her mother left them. Without her, he was hopeless. Aside from me, he was all she had, and she loved him very much. She would stay by his side in that apartment until he died. I had no doubt about that.


    Eva would be forced into her contracted military service. Fifteen years of her life down the drain, just like that. There would be no telling if she would truly be allowed to leave the Steylian Royal Army when the time came. And even if she was permitted, how likely was it that her dream of opening a bakery could survive such a long time of being resigned to a fate she never wanted in the first place? She had already admitted having hope for the future was difficult for her.


    Those were the facts. And there was one more, too.


    My life wasn¡¯t peaceful before. I wasn¡¯t happy.


    I¡¯ve never been happy.


    The words triggered something in me.


    That cloudy memory from childhood returned¡ªthe one in which I¡¯m playing with a toy, laughing until it seems the world stops spinning. I¡¯d lost my smile back then too, when I realized that life wasn¡¯t fun at all. But I now realized that I was wrong about everything. As I watched my friends and family laugh and smile, I understood that life could be fun. I understood that I could be happy.


    The clouds in that memory dispersed, and I now saw why the world stopped spinning for me.


    The reality was that on that day, I was having too much fun. I loved my parents; I loved seeing them smile. But I realized it couldn¡¯t last. I realized it every time I watched my mother disparage her own artistic gift because it didn¡¯t pay enough. I realized it every time I asked for things we couldn¡¯t afford, and my father would cry seeing the look in my eyes.


    I gave up on happiness that day because I knew I was living in the eye of a storm, and the minute that simple pleasures couldn¡¯t hold the winds at bay any longer, the foundations that made my life worth living would crumble.


    I could never pretend to be content with a fleeting happiness that could only prevail if I had to distract myself from the truth. Meeting Mizuki and watching her fall into the same darkness only reinforced my feelings.


    But I can fight for true happiness.


    As much as I loathed the gauntlet I was now forced to take part in, it had brought me the opportunity to achieve something real and lifelong for myself and the people I cared about.


    I smiled again, despite the anxiety and dread gnawing at me. Because I had a new motivation.


    Me and apathy could never divorce. But I began to think that there might be a future where everyone could be happy for as long as our hearts would beat.


    A future worth fighting for.


    And even though I knew the next day would bring yet another helping of unwelcome insanity, I shut my brain off and did as Mizuki said: I celebrated myself.


    Because I wanted that moment where everyone was smiling and laughing to be more than fleeting.


    Cynthia noticed I still hadn¡¯t opened my pudding cup. She took it from me, cracked the seal, and handed it back to me. ¡°Go on. Take a bite.¡±


    I nodded and submerged the plastic spoon into the chocolatey pool in my hand. I lifted it into my mouth, and, at long last, got a taste of my favorite treat.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Finally.


    Victory had never tasted sweeter.

 I: Here We Go Again

    Sometimes I think I took summer vacation for granted as a child. I only had one friend, and my parents never had enough money to do anything significant for travel. I often spent my break lazing around on the couch, watching television or playing video games. And as great as those activities can be, they weren¡¯t very different from how I spent my weekends or even weekdays after school if the homework wasn¡¯t crushing. Because of this yearly routine, I never understood the hoopla about summer break¡ªeven if the absence of work was nice, to say the least.


    But now I¡¯m older and wiser.


    The current version of Shinsuke Watanabe now willingly prostrates himself before whatever brilliant mind said that absence brings with it both fondness and appreciation.


    What once seemed like a supplemental novelty, was now something I coveted dearly. But that¡¯s to be expected when your life changes quite literally overnight.


    In an all too short span of time, I had gone from a nobody living in a poorly maintained apartment in Valport, to the unwilling fianc¨¦ of Cynthia Rose von Eisenhardt, the crown princess of Steylia. All because I rescued her from a burning car wreck.


    Like an idiot.


    And ever since that fateful night, I had been on a nonstop mad dash through endless training sessions, media press conferences, high profile meetups with future world leaders, and, most importantly, a fight to near-death with Emil LeClair, the prince of Gliyrhiel. I had somehow won that fight, and after all of that, I ended up getting a measly week to recuperate.


    How considerate.


    No, truly. Because I was initially set to take part in a post-fight press conference with King Immanuel von Eisenhardt hours after the fight, but it was delayed indefinitely. In that time, I got to do my favorite things in the world: eat pudding and lounge around at home. But as I mentioned before, only one pathetic week passed before my phone rang and my presence was requested at the castle of the Steylian royal family.


    So, just like that, a royal car was sent to collect me, my parents, my best friend Mizuki, and my mentor Evangeline, and shuttle us to the castle. The royal family¡¯s ever faithful head servant, Helena, met us at the parking garage, and we were led to a private room. The room was acting as a makeshift backstage area for the ballroom, which itself was acting as a press briefing area again.


    I put my ear to the door and listened to the chattering of the press on the other side. They were yapping amongst themselves quite a bit despite the fact the event hadn¡¯t started yet.


    ¡°I really hate this,¡± I groaned.


    Mom fixed my tie and patted my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯ll be over before you know it.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is right, Shinsuke,¡± dad agreed. ¡°By the way, you look dashing as always in that suit!¡±


    Mizuki nodded. ¡°You really do look great in it. White is a great color on you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it definitely is,¡± Eva concurred. ¡°But Shinsuke, you took on and defeated a prince just one week ago, this press conference is nothing compared to that!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t make it any less irritating¡­¡±


    A massive paw of a hand suddenly latched onto my right shoulder. It pressed down with the force of an anchor and nearly took me down to the floor.


    ¡°There you are, I was waiting on your arrival. It¡¯s great to see you again, young Shinsuke!¡±


    I steadied myself and locked eyes with the flame-haired, flame-bearded king himself, Immanual von Eisenhardt.


    ¡°Are you ready for another spirited press conference?¡±


    ¡°Not re¡ª¡±


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s not keep them waiting any longer!¡±


    The king threw the doors open and practically dragged me into the ballroom with him. As soon as the media caught sight of us, the place descended into a damn madhouse. A hellish symphony of camera shutters and idiots yelling incoherently over each other blinded and deafened me. Despite having been through multiple media circuses, I still hadn¡¯t gotten used to having all my senses assaulted at once.


    The king and I walked onto the stage and took our seats at a table set before the mob. The king called for them to be silent.


    ¡°Thank you all for coming to the castle for tonight¡¯s media event,¡± he began. ¡°I know that this conference was originally scheduled for the night after the first gauntlet match, but there were circumstances that resulted in its delay. I will elaborate on those circumstances, but regardless, I appreciate your understanding and patience.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The king cleared his throat and continued.


    ¡°Now then, I¡¯d like to formally begin. I think it¡¯s fair to say that Shinsuke shocked the world with his victory over Prince Emil LeClair of Gliyrhiel! I¡¯m still astounded by his remarkable triumph.¡± He paused and studied me with amusement. ¡°Nonetheless, I bet you¡¯re all curious about what¡¯s next for the gauntlet now that Prince LeClair has been eliminated. Naturally, a new opponent must be chosen, and I¡¯ve heard a lot of speculation about that.¡±


    The king stroked his beard, pondering the question himself by the looks of it.


    ¡°On that subject, this is where the circumstances behind last week¡¯s delay come up. To put it simply, there were elements of the battle between Mr. Watanabe and Prince LeClair that concerned several of my fellow world leaders. They have asked to confer with me and my wife, and we are set to negotiate conditions like safety, venues, and yes, the next opponent. As a result, it will be some time before the next battle will be held.¡±


    Safety and venues? Huh?


    ¡°Before we go any further, I would like to pause here and praise Prince LeClair of Gliyrhiel for a battle well fought. He was valiant even in defeat and did his beautiful kingdom and its people proud.¡±


    The king spoke with sincerity, but the members of the press seemed to disagree with his comments, based on their skeptical expressions.


    ¡°With all that said, I know you must have lots of questions for the both of us. So, please feel free to ask. The floor is yours!¡±


    The reporters immediately exploded into an incomprehensible mess of questions neither I nor the king appreciated.


    ¡°Please, one at a time!¡± the king demanded. ¡°Raise your hands and I will call upon you.¡±


    The mob quieted down and nearly every hand in the room went up. The king called upon a woman near the middle of the pile.


    A member of the royal staff held a microphone up to her. ¡°Yes, thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m Natasha Simmons from the Edoburgh Times in Gliyrhiel. My question is for Mr. Watanabe.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t even wait one round to start hounding me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked for one of the oldest and most respected news outlets in all of Gliyrhiel for years, yet I¡¯d never heard or reported anything about discord between Prince LeClair and the queen. Ever since the fight between you and Prince LeClair, there¡¯s been an influx of sources and stories talking about trouble in the royal family. It all started with those things you said during the fight. I guess my question is, how were you privy to problems in the royal family when we in the press were clueless?¡±


    In the aftermath of our fight, Emil said the press would home in on the way I taunted him during our battle. He compared them to vultures circling a corpse¡ªand he was right.


    I was one of two outsiders with forbidden knowledge of how his mother abused him, and I used that trauma against him to win our fight. It was the only chance I had to win, and I had no other choice but to win. Regardless, what I did made questions like Natasha¡¯s inevitable.


    Like she said, the floodgates were open now. Evidently sources had started leaking information about Gliyrhiel¡¯s royal family, and I had no doubt that Emil was facing a media drubbing likely even worse than myself. I had no desire to feed into that any more than necessary.


    I rolled my eyes and replied with all the respect a question like that deserved. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe you¡¯re all just bad at your jobs.¡±


    She glared at me and took her seat, but not without mouthing, ¡°dumbass kid.¡±


    All the hands in the room went up again, and the king called on a man near the front of the pack.


    ¡°Thanks, Your Majesty. Gregory Leaf from The Daily Crown here. My question is for Shinsuke. Mr. Watanabe. To piggyback off Ms. Simmons¡¯ earlier question, you were heavily booed during your fight with Prince LeClair. Interviews with members of the audience that night said that seeing a commoner disrespect a royal so brazenly was beyond comprehension. What do you think about that?¡±


    ¡°I think I couldn¡¯t care less. Their opinions aren¡¯t my problem.¡±


    Another reporter was called upon. I didn¡¯t bother paying attention to his name.


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, in your post-fight interview, you definitively declared that you would win the entire gauntlet. Do you still stand by your supremely arrogant comments?¡±


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s it,¡± I growled. I turned to the king and said, ¡°these questions are stupid. This is a waste of my time and yours. Can I please just go?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± a woman in the audience called out. ¡°I have a very important question to ask Shinsuke.¡±


    Unlike the rest of the reporters, the woman shouting up at me was wearing a black hoodie with the hood over her head. She looked quite out of place.


    ¡°What now?¡± I groaned. The king seemed intrigued and silently observed.


    A staff member put a mic to the woman¡¯s lips so she could stop shouting. ¡°Do you love the princess?¡± she asked.


    It took all of me not to walk off the makeshift stage right then and there.


    How many times do I have to answer this stupid question?!


    The only reason I was even embroiled in the sadistic mess of a gauntlet was because me and Cynthia Rose von Eisenhardt were locked into the dusty, moronic White Knight Contract. I had already made it clear in no uncertain terms on multiple occasions that the only reason I was putting myself through such insanity was to get out of having to marry Cynthia. The fact that anyone would bother asking me that question again floored me.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t love the princess,¡± I asserted. ¡°Haven¡¯t I made it known enough that I want no part of this engagement?¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± the woman mumbled.


    The woman pulled her hood down, revealing a girl who looked no older than me. Like a porcelain doll, her skin was pale and spotless, contrasted by cascading black hair with dark violet highlights. Her cheeks were rosy, and her lips were a glossy, soft pink, adding to her doll-like appearance. Carmine eyeshadow and long eyelashes framed her piercing, amethyst eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know who she was, but for some reason I couldn¡¯t place, there was something very familiar about her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know. Because I want you for myself,¡± she concluded.


    Huh?


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    A collective gasp drowned me out as the entire room stared at the girl with eyes the size of moons. It was like they were in a group trance, but one wide-eyed, mouth agape woman was the first to regain her oxygen. And, with all her might and air in her lungs, she shouted, ¡°oh my gods, that¡¯s Raven Blackwell!¡±

 II: Frenzy

    IT REALLY IS HER!!!


    OH MY GODS, WHY IS SHE HERE!?


    MS. BLACKWELL, WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!


    Pandemonium. Instant pandemonium.


    That¡¯s the only way to describe what erupted the minute the strange girl was identified. It was like those soap operas where the man sits up in his casket during his own funeral wearing a wry smirk. All hell broke loose, and the beginning of a stampede was brewing. One reporter after another pushed and shoved each other to get closer to the girl, and the royal guards sprang into action, trying to get a hold of the chaos.


    ¡°Enough. Calm yourselves!¡± the king shouted, but there was so much noise in the room that even his booming voice vibrating through a speaker seemed inaudible by comparison.


    The girl seemed both overwhelmed and infuriated as the media swarmed her like a hoard of locusts.


    Helena came darting up to me and the king and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Mr. Watanabe, please come this way. This chaos is a risk to both of your safety.¡±


    The king and I allowed Helena to escort us back into the private room. The sound of mayhem unfolding was still emanating from the ballroom as we retreated.


    What the hell was that whole situation about? Why did that girl seem so familiar?


    My parents, Mizuki, and Eva rushed up to me, their faces a mirror to my own with their shock.


    ¡°Honey, did you see that? How do our lives keep getting more exciting?!¡± dad bubbled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but it¡¯s so much fun!¡± mom cheered.


    I shook my head and vehemently disagreed. ¡°Not for me! I have no idea what just happened!¡±


    ¡°Something that she wouldn¡¯t have gotten away with if I were out there,¡± Mizuki grumbled.


    ¡°Shinsuke, do you realize who that was?¡± Eva asked, her eyes so wide and her body so bouncy that I thought she would burst at any moment.


    ¡°No. She looked familiar, though.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me, Shinsuke? That was Raven Blackwell!¡±


    People kept saying the name over and over again, but it took hearing it come out of Eva¡¯s mouth for it to finally jog my memory.


    ¡°Wait, you mean that actress you¡¯re obsessed with?¡±


    ¡°Me and everyone else on the planet!¡± Eva corrected me. ¡°She¡¯s literally the most popular actress in the world!¡±


    The king stroked his beard and laughed heartily. ¡°What a scene that was out there! I must say, whenever you speak, something interesting happens, Shinsuke!¡±


    Helena, who had peeked outside the door again after retrieving me and the king, ran back up to us, her face a mask of stress. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s still chaos in the ballroom. The guards have taken Ms. Blackwell into one of the security rooms to keep her safe until her own security detail can regroup with her.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Excellent work, Helena.¡±


    Just then, one of the other doors to the room we were in was thrown open so hard I was shocked the hinges didn¡¯t go flying off. Standing in the bright light that poured inside from the hall was none other than the princess herself, my ¡°fianc¨¦¡±, Cynthia Rose von Eisenhardt.


    ¡°Father, what is the meaning of this?¡± she fumed, storming up to the king. ¡°How did that actress get in here?¡±


    ¡°Relax, my daughter,¡± he soothed. ¡°She was on the guest list. In fact, she attended the fight last week as well. There¡¯s always VIPs at our prestigious events. I can¡¯t say I expected her to have an outburst, however.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I was in the same audience as Raven Blackwell last week and I didn¡¯t even know it?!¡± Eva gasped.


    Cynthia ignored her and turned to me. ¡°Did you have something to do with this?¡±


    Her tone was accusatory.


    ¡°Obviously not. Do you think I regularly hang out with movie stars?¡±


    She groaned. ¡°Then why did she say that to you?¡±


    ¡°Hell if I know. Where were you, anyway? You¡¯ve been a ghost since I got to the castle.¡±


    Her posture stiffened and she seemed caught off guard. ¡°I was taking an important phone call. But enough about that. Why did that actress mouth off like that? I was hoping the stupidity would stop for a while after the first round of the gauntlet. Now the media is all wound up again.¡±


    ¡°I think it was a publicity stunt,¡± Eva interjected. ¡°Rumor has it her next film is a comedy called Paparazzi Princess. I wonder if she¡¯s a method actress¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that sounds likely,¡± Cynthia agreed. ¡°But still, celebrity or not, what kind of nutjob just causes a scene during a press conference held by the royal family?¡±


    ¡°No point in speculating tonight,¡± the king said. ¡°With the lack of control in the ballroom right now, it would seem the press conference has come to an unintended conclusion. You all should head home for the night and get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°I agree, father. It¡¯s been a long night.¡±


    Music to my ears.


    ¡°Helena, have a driver take Mr. Watanabe and his guests back to Valport.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Follow me, everyone.¡±


    The king bid us a good night and Helena guided us through the halls and to the parking garage beneath the castle. The commotion was still within the ballroom, so we were able to get to the garage without being mobbed by the media, thankfully. Cynthia had joined us in the garage and pulled me and Eva aside.


    ¡°Shinsuke, how are you feeling?¡± Cynthia asked. She looked me up and down, inspecting my body.


    ¡°Fine?¡±


    ¡°Good. It seems that the week you spent at home has helped your body finish fully healing up. But now that you¡¯re feeling better, tomorrow would be a good time for things to get back to normal.¡±


    ¡°Normal?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Since the next round of the gauntlet is held up in negotiations, you need to use this time to train as much as you can. Not only that, but it¡¯s also time you resumed attending school.¡±


    Eva nodded. ¡°I agree with her, Shinsuke. You were finally able to cast a spell during the fight with Emil, but you still have a long way to go. It would be best to capitalize on your momentum and refine your skills.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get that,¡± I said. ¡°But why school? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just focus on training?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I had Eva request your absences be forgiven until the month was over. Did you think that you¡¯d get out of school forever? You need to head back before you fall behind. Besides, weren¡¯t you mad that I asked Eva to arrange that without your permission? Now you want to keep lazing around?¡± Cynthia grilled me.


    ¡°All right, all right. I get it.¡±


    ¡°So, back to the grind tomorrow, Shinsuke!¡± Eva declared.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I sighed.


    Cynthia smirked with satisfaction. ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll be in touch. Have a good night¡¯s rest tonight. All of you.¡±


    My parents, Mizuki, Eva, and I boarded the vehicle and were on our way back to Valport. I tried my best not to stew in dread at my impending return to school, but that was a tall ask. Dad chatted up the driver while mom found herself on the receiving end of an unhinged Eva diatribe. She was going off about how she was so close to Raven Blackwell and didn¡¯t know it. I tried to tune it all out as Mizuki allowed me to use her lap as a pillow.


    She stroked my hair as I drifted off, pondering the name Raven Blackwell.


    ¡°I want you for myself,¡± huh. What a weird publicity stunt.

 III: Back to School

    I had a great night of sleep, and somehow, the world wasn¡¯t a singed crater when I awoke as cosmic recompence. That didn¡¯t prevent me from immediately wanting to go back to sleep, though. It was time to return to school, and the dread of doing so was putting me in a bad mood. Regardless, I dragged myself out of bed and threw myself together.


    I wanted to vomit at the sight of myself in my St. Cirelia uniform again.


    Gods, please let this day be over quickly.


    I shambled into the living room and saw my mom sitting in front of the TV, sipping some coffee.


    ¡°Morning, mom. Dad already left for work?¡±


    She peeked over her shoulder at me and took another swig of her coffee. ¡°Good morning, Shinsuke. Yeah, he had to head out early, but he told me to tell you to have a great day at school.¡±


    Mom kept glancing back and forth between my face and the TV, her disposition a touch anxious.


    ¡°Thanks, but is everything okay, mom? You seem a little edgy.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± she chuckled nervously. ¡°I was just watching the news, and I hate to tell you, but you and Raven are the top story. They keep replaying her outburst.¡±


    ¡°Of course they are. I¡¯m getting really tired of seeing my face on TV.¡±


    She set her coffee mug aside and stood up. She patted my shoulder and said, ¡°at least you¡¯re not the focus this time. Sort of.¡±


    ¡°I just want this day to be over and done with, mom.¡±


    ¡°It will go by before you know it.¡± She kissed my forehead. ¡°Good luck at school, and don¡¯t forget to take a cup of pudding with you. I think you¡¯re going to need it.¡±


    Truer words had never been spoken.


    I grabbed one cup of the treat of the gods and left the apartment. Mizuki was waiting for me in the outdoor corridor.


    ¡°Morning, Shinsuke. What happened last night is all over TV.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my mom just told me. As if a whole week of this wasn¡¯t bad enough. Now they¡¯ve got new red meat to chew on.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to that damn actress,¡± Mizuki seethed.


    As we started our walk to catch the train, we speculated about Eva¡¯s theory concerning Raven Blackwell. Mizuki told me that Eva forced her to watch a ton of interviews with the actress earlier in the week, and she didn¡¯t seem the type to behave the way she did at the press conference.


    ¡°Maybe her studio put her up to that stunt, then,¡± I guessed. ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t either. But no matter the reason, I could slap the hell out of her for doing it. You didn¡¯t need this kind of attention again.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of attention¡­¡±


    I tried to put it out of my mind, but the entire time we had been walking, nearly everyone we passed on the street was glaring at me. That was a common occurrence since I had first declared I wouldn¡¯t marry Cynthia, but something about these stares was more intense¡ªmore hateful.


    Mizuki seemed to notice it too and returned their angry squints with some of her own. Most of the gawkers returned to minding their business, but one older man seemed to get even more irritated. As I was about to walk past him, he stuck his arm out in front of me to halt me in my tracks.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t ol¡¯ Demon Eyes himself,¡± he spat. ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you think you could reject our beautiful Princess, but you also have the nerve to mock the royals of other lands, too. Now, you try to make a fool out of a talented actress. Is there no bottom with you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t even know who you are, sir.¡±


    Mizuki looked ready to blow a gasket, but a vehicle sped up to us, causing the rude man to stumble back to avoid being hit. The car came to a stop, and I noticed that it was a royal car. But not a Steylian one.


    The left side rear window rolled down, revealing none other than Eli York, the prince of Vosnus.


    ¡°Need a ride?¡± he asked, an amused smirk on his face.


    Mizuki and I traded skeptical expressions.


    ¡°Would you rather ride cozy with a friend or walk the rest of the way through the trenches?¡± he quizzed. His eyes traced a path of all the pedestrians staring holes through me and he patted the empty seats beside him.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I sighed. He opened the door for us, and Mizuki and I got inside.


    ¡°Excellent choice, my friend.¡±


    The car began to roll on as we buckled up. Eli told the driver to set a course for St. Cirelia High School and signaled for him to roll up the partition. He promptly complied, granting us privacy.


    ¡°All right, Eli,¡± I began, wasting no time. ¡°Why are you still in Steylia?¡±


    He clutched his chest and feigned a mortal wounding. ¡°Good morning to you too, Shinsuke! I¡¯m heading back to Vosnus later today, but I wanted to visit my good friend one more time before I left.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Mizuki narrowed her eyes at him, and he laughed.


    ¡°Oh, hey, I remember you! You were with Shinsuke the last time I dropped by St. Cirelia. I don¡¯t think we were properly acquainted. I¡¯m Eli York, prince of the kingdom of Vosnus.¡±


    She waved nonchalantly. ¡°Mizuki Wada.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re chill, I like that.¡± He turned back to me. ¡°So, another press conference, another wild scene, eh?¡±


    I knew he was going to bring that up.


    ¡°Eli, I swear¡ª"


    ¡°I¡¯m just playing,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Sorry, that never gets old. Though it does seem like the people have it out for you after what happened last night.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve had it out for me since I saved Cynthia, refused to marry her, defeated Emil¡­ everything I do sets people off. This is just another one for the pile.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right about that. It¡¯s a shame if you ask me, though. I think you¡¯re quite likable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not spend the entire ride pondering why people hate me.¡±


    ¡°Fair, fair. Let¡¯s switch gears, then. It looks like all the kingdoms are negotiating revised terms for the gauntlet with your king and queen. Pretty interesting.¡±


    ¡°Interesting or an inevitable pain in my ass?¡± I grumbled. ¡°Are you also begging for changes to the rules?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it twisted, Shinsuke. I¡¯m not begging for anything. To my knowledge, none of us are. It¡¯s our parents who are concerned about things and want a rework on how these fights are going to go down.¡±


    ¡°If the initial terms were agreed upon, why are all these kings and queens losing their nerve now?¡±


    ¡°You have no one to blame for that one but yourself and Emil, my friend.¡±


    He raised his hands like he was saying not to shoot the messenger.


    ¡°Huh? How?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because everyone thought it was a guaranteed squash. You know, he¡¯d stomp you into dust and it would all be over quickly. No one thought it¡¯d get bloody, that he¡¯d nearly kill you, or that you¡¯d fry him like a damn fish at the end.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying the royals are surprised that this stupid, dangerous gauntlet with world changing implications nearly drove one of the combatants to kill the other?¡±


    ¡°More like they didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be an opponent that would push anyone to the point of killing you. You were able to badly injure Emil and defeat him, and your interview after the fight made you look insane. They couldn¡¯t care less about you, but they¡¯re concerned about the safety of the royals and what you might be capable of.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so they take me seriously now. Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Not quite,¡± he explained. ¡°The way I understand it is while they definitely want extra safety precautions for the royals, they want to use this as an opportunity to gain some other advantages I¡¯m not in the know about.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. If nothing else, it prevents the next fight from happening too soon. They can waste as much time as they want.¡±


    ¡°Agreed on that. I could use a break from all the pomp and circumstance myself.¡±


    Quiet crept in, and the three of us watched the streets go by in pleasant silence for a bit. I¡¯d have preferred to keep it that way, but there was something I needed to say. Or, rather, a message I needed to pass on.


    On behalf of Emil LeClair.


    ¡°Eli,¡± I called. ¡°You watched the press conference, yeah? I assume you saw the media grill me about why I knew Emil¡¯s situation when they didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I did. I appreciated the discretion in your response. In your own, Shinsuke way, of course.¡±


    He was grinning, but his tone was knowing. I continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you realize by now that Emil knows you told me about him and his mother.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    I waited a beat, giving us both a chance to process what I was about to say next.


    The only reason I was able to defeat Emil LeClair despite my inadequacies in magic was through manipulative provocation of Emil¡¯s traumas. Traumas I knew about because Eli York had willingly disclosed them to me. Traumas that Emil had confided in Eli with confidence, under the pretense of the latter being his trusted friend.


    ¡°After the fight, I spoke to Emil. He told me to tell you that he¡¯ll never speak to you again.¡±


    Eli nodded; his expression unsurprised but not unbothered. He seemed somewhere firmly in the center of indifference and wistful. ¡°Yeah, I expected that. Thanks for passing the message along.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be taking it better than I thought.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like I told you the last time we talked in this car, Shinsuke. We all have a choice. I made the choice to tell you his history. You made the choice to use it against him. We made our choices, and we have to live with them. Whatever respect that remained between me and him may be gone now, but that¡¯s the way it goes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I had a feeling there was a lot more to it than that, but I left it alone.


    The car pulled up to the front of St. Cirelia and attracted quite a bit of attention¡ªas royal cars tend to.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re here!¡± Eli declared. ¡°I guess we won¡¯t be seeing each other in person for a while, but you got my number, so expect to hear from me.¡±


    ¡°Is that a promise or a threat?¡± I asked.


    He chuckled and nudged my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re too damn much, I swear. Take care of yourself, man. You too, Ms. Wada.¡±


    I opened the door and stepped out with Mizuki. Eli shut the door and rolled the window down again.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing. If I end up your opponent this time, best of luck to you.¡± He held out his fist to me. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me hanging.¡±


    I bumped his fist with my own.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! Well, my airship is waiting for me. Till next time, Shinsuke!¡±


    He winked and waved to us as his car drove off.


    ¡°He really seems to like you,¡± Mizuki observed.


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°But he¡¯s still in your way.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m in his.¡±


    Sooner or later, that would be a problem.


    We walked across the path to the school building, enduring stares from our peers with every step. Like earlier in the day, the vibe was much more hostile than before.


    I didn¡¯t miss this¡­


    We barely made it inside before I was noticed and immediately heckled.


    ¡°Look who decided to show up!¡± someone hissed.


    ¡°Why would he come back after what he did to poor Prince LeClair?¡± whispered another.


    ¡°Or after what he did to Raven last night¡­¡± someone replied.


    What did I do? She¡¯s the one who made a scene, not me. Morons.


    More whispers and antagonisms bounced off the hallway walls as Mizuki and I made our way through the angry crowd.


    ¡°Just ignore these idiots,¡± Mizuki advised. She gnashed her teeth to hold back her rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am.¡±


    We got to class, but things weren¡¯t much better there, either.


    The second I entered the room, I was greeted by a male classmate saying, ¡°you got some nerve coming back here, you ugly ass bully!¡±


    Bully? Really?


    I shook my head and replied, ¡°you¡¯d make a fine projector, you just need someone to jam a light bulb in that big mouth of yours.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± the teacher intervened. ¡°Today isn¡¯t the day for this nonsense. I have an important announcement to make, so everyone take their seats and be quiet. Don¡¯t make me say it twice or I¡¯ll toss you out of here myself.¡±


    The teacher was unusually firm, but I was grateful for that. Everyone did as they were told, including me and Mizuki.


    ¡°Now then,¡± the teacher started. ¡°We have a new transfer student today. I¡¯m warning you all to be on your best behavior. She should be here momentarily.¡±


    Screams began to echo from the hallway outside the classroom, stoking caution and confusion in the room.


    ¡°Settle down,¡± the teacher ordered. ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    But it didn¡¯t sound fine. The screams kept getting louder and closer. In fact, it sounded like a stampede was going on outside the room. A herd of footsteps barreled towards the door, accompanied by gasps, squeals, and endless group chatter. In the midst of the chaos, I was able to make out a barely audible knock.


    ¡°Come in!¡± the teacher said, his voice oddly shaking with what seemed like excitement.


    The door slowly swung open, and in walked the new student.


    In walked Raven Blackwell.

 IV: Big Freaking Star

    OH MY GODS, IT¡¯S RAVEN BLACKWELL!!!


    The classroom exploded into a collective squeal at the sight of the actress entering the room. Nearly everyone jumped out of their chairs, some of them knocking their books and pencils to the floor, while others tugged on their hair or the sleeves of the person beside them in abject shock.


    Mizuki and I stayed in our seats, staring at her in disbelief.


    What is she doing here?!


    ¡°Settle down, settle down!¡± the teacher demanded. ¡°I know this comes as a massive surprise to everyone, but please be calm and seated so that Ms. Blackwell can introduce herself. Not that she needs any introduction!¡±


    He did a little happy wiggle as the last sentence left his lips.


    Raven stepped up to the front of the teacher¡¯s desk and thanked him before turning to face the rest of us.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone. My name is Raven Blackwell. Starting today, we¡¯ll be classmates. I¡¯m looking forward to experiencing life as a student of St. Cirelia with you.¡±


    She looked directly at me when she said the last part.


    The teacher clapped, which spurred the rest of the class on to do the same. ¡°What a great introduction!¡± he gushed. ¡°We should have a desk for you by tomorrow, but for today, you can pick any seat you want. I¡¯m sure no one would complain about giving up a spot for you of all people!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the rest of the class replied in near unison. Mizuki and I were the only ones still watching in stunned silence.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± she trailed off, moving slowly through the aisles of desks. Her gait resembled a cat-like saunter as she drew oddly nearer.


    I thought she was about to pass by, but she stopped when she was standing right over me. She locked eyes with mine and, without looking back, hopped onto Mizuki¡¯s desk and said, ¡°I want this one.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mizuki gasped.


    ¡°Are you sure you want that one?¡± the teacher asked. ¡°There are far better spots in here where you can be seated beside more¡­ ideal company.¡±


    ¡°This is the one I want.¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Mizuki tried to protest, but the teacher held his palm up. ¡°No buts! You can have your desk back tomorrow when we have a proper place for Ms. Blackwell to sit. For now, Ms. Wada, gather your things and grab a folding chair from the back of the room. You will sit with me at my desk for today.¡±


    Mizuki glared at Raven, but the actress didn¡¯t seem to notice at all. She was staring directly at me¡ªand so was everyone else in the room.


    Why are they all looking at me like that?


    Mizuki collected her bag and books and grabbed a chair from the back. She set herself up at the teacher¡¯s desk as Raven sat in the chair beside me.


    ¡°Excellent. We can now begin class! Please open your textbooks to page one-twenty.¡±


    Everyone in the class opened their books, except Raven, who searched Mizuki¡¯s desk in vain for one of her own. She raised her hand and explained her situation to the teacher.


    ¡°Oh, of course! I¡¯m sorry, it slipped my mind.¡± He looked at me and said, ¡°Mr. Watanabe, share your textbook with Ms. Blackwell for today, would you?¡±


    Raven pushed her desk together with mine. ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°I guess not¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Thank you, Shinsuke. Now then, let¡¯s resume our lesson,¡± the teacher said.


    Class carried on, but it was by no means the usual lecture. Whispers persisted among my classmates despite the teacher¡¯s repeated attempts to hush them. The chatter alternated between gushing over Raven¡¯s presence and cursing me for sitting next to her.


    I tried my best to absorb the reading, but it was impossible to focus on anything other than Raven who was so close I was inhaling her perfume with every breath. Her amethyst eyes continued to bore holes through mine without wavering as she sat cupping her face in her hand.


    I can¡¯t think straight at all right now. Why does she keep staring at me?


    ***


    The second the bell rang, everyone leapt out of their chairs and mobbed Raven. She seemed completely overwhelmed by the sudden rush and tried fruitlessly to gain control of them. Meanwhile, I was barely able to sling my bag over my shoulder before I was hastily ejected from the pile.


    Gods damned animals!


    Mizuki pushed through the crowd and helped me up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks. Let¡¯s get out of this madhouse.¡±


    We hurried out of the room and stopped to catch our breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Shinsuke,¡± Mizuki started. ¡°Why the hell is she here? She¡¯s rich and famous, why did she transfer into St. Cirelia?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. I can¡¯t make sense of it either.¡±


    We shook our heads and rushed off to our next classes before we could be swept away in the flood again.


    For the sake of my sanity, I hoped that would be the only class I¡¯d have with Raven, but as the day went on, it turned out she not only shared every single one of my scheduled classes, but she also chose to sit next to me in each one. Even Mizuki shared only one other class with me, so I was mystified about how our schedules could end up completely synched.


    Other than my usual brand of bad luck, of course.


    The final class of the day was the second one I shared with Mizuki. Like earlier in the day, the moment the bell rang, Raven was mobbed by the rest of our classmates, and I was thrown to the side. Mizuki and I retreated into the hallway but barely had a chance to get our bearings before the sound of rapid footsteps stole our attention. It originated from beyond a corner of lockers, and within seconds, the source was revealed: Eva, the pink haired prodigy, barreling down the hall towards us. Her eyes were huge, and her lips clasped tight.


    She looked insane.


    ¡°Is it true, is it true, is it true?!¡± she sputtered. ¡°Is it true that Raven Blackwell is here at St. Cirelia?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed. ¡°It¡¯s true. She¡¯s right in there.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± she squealed. ¡°So, I was right! She must be in Valport to promote her next movie! No, wait. Maybe she¡¯s actually here on location filming it! I have to get in there and take a picture with her!¡±


    She tried to speed past us, but I snatched her in my arms to prevent her from dashing into the classroom dogpile.


    ¡°Get a grip, Eva. It¡¯s a mess in there, you don¡¯t want to get tangled up in it.¡±


    She squirmed in my grasp and whined. ¡°But I want a selfie with her!¡±


    She struggled in my arms until it seemed like a light bulb went off in our brains and we both froze.


    My arms were wrapped around her waist and hers were around my neck. Our noses were touching ever so slightly.


    Eva scrambled away from me, laughing nervously. ¡°Whoops! I got pretty carried away, didn¡¯t I? Sorry about that!¡±


    I scratched my cheek and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    I was immediately reminded of that incident between me and Eva. The one in the infirmary after my victory over Emil LeClair.


    We still hadn¡¯t talked about what happened in that room. Not a single peep had been exchanged about the way she crawled on top of me and told me to close my eyes. She¡¯d claimed it was to feed me candy, but I knew I felt her nose touch mine, just as it had seconds prior. But my eyes were shut, so even if I had felt her breath on my lips, there was no proof that it wasn¡¯t simply my senses deceiving me.


    Get that situation out of your head, Shinsuke. Nothing happened that day. Stop being stupid.


    Mizuki eyeballed the two of us and narrowed her eyes when something caught her attention. Me and Eva followed her line of sight and saw that the horde of students was finally being led out of the classroom by the teacher. He looked as if he¡¯d been turned inside out by the bum-rush of our starstruck peers.


    ¡°Single file, everyone,¡± he ordered. ¡°Let the poor girl breathe.¡±


    The students listened, but stood around outside the door, waiting for Raven to exit the class. After everyone else had stepped out, Raven followed at last. She immediately spotted me and walked up to me.


    Eva began to hyperventilate as the celebrity entered our orbit. ¡°Oh my gods, oh my gods, oh my gods! It¡¯s really you!¡±


    ¡°Shinsuke Watanabe,¡± Raven started. She didn¡¯t acknowledge Eva at all. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re still here. I¡¯ve had something to say to you all day.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    I¡¯d say her voice was silky as it was, but the tone she was speaking to me with in the moment immediately stood out. Something about it was different compared to how she spoke to others. I lacked the word to classify it, however.


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. First the scene last night, now this. What could you possibly want with me?¡±


    Just like in class, her eyes were glued to mine. She began to move closer to me even though we were already no further than an arm¡¯s length apart.


    I moved backwards, deathly confused until my back hit a locker. She closed the distance between the two of us and pressed her body against mine, slipping her hand into my own and lacing our fingers together.


    ¡°I want you to be my boyfriend.¡±

 V: Controversy

    Sultry.


    That was the word I had been searching for in my effort to classify Raven Blackwell¡¯s voice.


    It was the perfect descriptor for the velvety, alluring way that she talked. I had never heard another voice like it. Except, funnily enough, in movies. Especially action movies. It seemed like there was always a femme fatale character that spoke in a fashion that was so clearly meant to attract the overly macho male lead and the viewer. It usually sounded forced and was the type of technique meant to entice easily charmed men that would fall for just about any woman who talked to them anyway.


    But Raven¡¯s voice was nothing like that. It was similar, sure. But hers was authentic. I could tell.


    It was really quite disarming.


    Wait, wasn¡¯t I in the middle of something?


    ¡°WHAAAAAAAT!?¡± Eva screamed.


    Her shriek of disbelief was echoed by everyone in the hallway. It was deafening, but it dragged me back to reality.


    Raven was still pressing me against a locker, awaiting my response to her request to be her boyfriend. Her words had gone off like a bomb¡ªexcept I think an actual bomb going off would have shocked everyone far less.


    That includes me.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The hallway collectively sucked in a breath as I trailed off. A pin dropping would have sounded more like a steel beam plummeting from atop a skyscraper. My own heartbeat was blowing out my eardrums like an overworked subwoofer while I tried to find a reply somewhere in my short-circuiting brain.


    CLICK


    Someone in the surrounding crowd snapped a picture of me and Raven, and the sound of the shutter cracked like a whip in the silent hall. It distracted us but resurrected the rest of the paralyzed crowd.


    Mizuki shoved Raven off me and yelled, ¡°get off!¡±


    An influx of angry voices flooded in.


    ¡°Yeah, get off her you slimeball!¡±


    What? She was on me!


    ¡°Is this ugly clown really making a play for Raven right now!?¡±


    ¡°Why are we all standing around? Scalp this stringy-haired goon!¡±


    An army of pissed off boys spawned from the crowd of onlookers and broke into a full-on sprint towards me.


    ¡°Oh crap!¡± I panicked and took off, dashing in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Wait! Leave him alone!¡± I heard Raven shout behind me, but the horde didn¡¯t listen.


    I was more thankful than ever that training for the gauntlet had forced me to get in shape, because without it, I¡¯d have been caught immediately. Instead, my head start and fitness allowed me to attain a much-appreciated lead on the mob relentlessly pursuing me.


    ¡°Move! Out of my way!¡±


    I barreled through anyone standing in my way¡ªintentionally or otherwise¡ªas I made a beeline for the exit. One of the school security officers tried to calm the juvenile riot by standing at the end of the hall in a blocking stance. I slid right between his legs, hopped back to my feet, and continued to make a break for the doors. The poor guy, unsurprisingly, was trampled, flattened, and rolled out like dough.


    Finally. There¡¯s the exit!


    I burst through the double doors and jumped down the stairs, only to be blinded by a million flashing lights.


    What the hell?!


    Through squinted, sizzling eyes, I found another army waiting for me.


    ¡°There he is!¡±


    An infestation of paparazzi had grouped around the area and exploded into a never-ending series of flash photography and rapid-fire questions.


    ¡°Shinsuke Watanabe, there¡¯s a picture of you and Raven Blackwell spreading on social media. Are you two officially an item?¡±


    How the hell did that picture get around so quickly?!


    ¡°Answer the question, kid!¡±


    I tried to take off running again, but a wall of paparazzi blocked all escape routes.


    Damn it!


    The double doors flew open again, and out came Raven. She was collecting her breath as the paparazzi went ballistic at the sight of her. She quickly found herself as blind as I was.


    Raven pulled out her phone and said something I couldn¡¯t hear over the swarm of human pestilence shouting at us. A few seconds later, a bunch of large men emerged from some parked cars and began to push and shove the paparazzi, creating a part in their group.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Are those her bodyguards?


    Behind Raven, the group of enraged students were visible through the glass windows, stampeding towards the doors. The roaring squeal of tires made everyone cringe as a limousine drifted perfectly into the opening of the paparazzi army. One of the huge men pulled open the nearest limo door and signaled Raven. She rushed down the steps, jumped inside the car, and called out to me.


    ¡°Shinsuke, come on. Get in!¡±


    I looked back over my shoulder in time to catch sight of the student mob damn near throwing the doors off their hinges.


    I had no choice.


    I dashed through the opening in the paparazzi mob and jumped into the limo with Raven. One of the bodyguards slammed the door shut and the limo sped off.


    ¡°Are you okay, Shinsuke?¡± Raven asked through heavy panting.


    ¡°Define okay,¡± I replied.


    Bright light flooded the inside of the limousine and we both looked out the window in search of the source. A news airship was flying overhead, presumably broadcasting our hasty escape from St. Cirelia.


    Are you kidding me?


    ¡°Behind us!¡± Raven alerted. The rear-view window revealed that an armada of paparazzi from the school were now pursuing us in their vehicles. I was amazed they were able to regroup in their clown cars that fast.


    ¡°Hang on tight, Ms. Blackwell,¡± her driver advised.


    We drove out to the center of a four-way intersection where he ran a red light and executed the smoothest three-hundred-sixty degree turn this side of an action flick I¡¯d ever seen. He slammed on the accelerator and sped back in the same direction we had come from. His quick thinking allowed us to catch our unwanted tails off guard and slip right past them.


    Holy hell! How did I end up in this situation?!


    ¡°Jamie, take us back to my apartment. I want to speak privately with Shinsuke,¡± Raven requested. ¡°Lose these pests whatever way you have to.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Blackwell. No worries.¡±


    The tone in which he spoke assured me there was a prideful, daredevil glint in his eyes without even needing to see them.


    He pushed a button that retracted the side mirrors, and, with our slightly slimmer profile, he whipped the car to the left, somehow squeezing it through a long alleyway. We emerged onto another street to a chorus of honks, but the airship and paparazzi were gone for the time being.


    ¡°Nice driving, Jamie.¡± Raven praised.


    ¡°I try, ma¡¯am.¡±


    How the hell haven¡¯t we been pulled over?


    ***


    It seemed we¡¯d permanently lost our pursuers as we cruised into the fancy part of Valport¡ªthe Stellaris District. I recalled many of the bypassing surroundings from when Cynthia had brought me to the area to shop for a tuxedo. Though, the last time I had been around, it was still bright out. The sun had already set, so the dazzling lights of upscale stores and massive advertisements for musicals and expensive jewelry were illuminated in their full glory. It was quite a sight.


    Jamie pulled up in front of a fancy, high rise apartment. ¡°We¡¯re here, ma¡¯am,¡± he announced.


    Raven opened a compartment inside the back of one of the chairs and retrieved a jacket, a face mask, and a hat. She swiftly equipped all three and passed me a hoodie and another face mask.


    ¡°Here, put these on so we can go inside without being bothered.¡±


    I nodded and put the mask on first. I slipped into the hoodie, pulling the hood as far over my face as possible, and followed the actress out of the limousine.


    She led me inside the building into the fanciest apartment lobby I¡¯d ever seen. A fragrance of apple-cinnamon hung in the air and elaborate chandeliers dangled far overhead. We walked quickly over the marble floor, lined by lush, indoor plants, and passed the front desk. An indoor waterfall flowed down from high atop a wall, cascading down into a serene seating area that resembled a little grotto. I marveled at it as we bypassed it to the elevators. We stepped inside and rode it all the way up to the penthouse which was, apparently, hers.


    We went inside and my jaw dropped. It was a Xanadu that seemed to verge on infinite space. Sprawling white marble echoed our every slight step, and the tall, panoramic windows offered a breathtaking view of the city that could make anyone feel like they owned it themselves. Though, I was a bit surprised at the sparse amount of furniture and decoration. It seemed like she had just recently moved in. Still, somehow, despite sleeping over at the castle multiple times and visiting an extravagant casino hotel, I still had the capacity to be wowed that people lived in such luxury.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    She led me to a lush, lone couch in front of a large, free-standing fireplace. We sat together and peeled out of our disguises.


    She folded her hands over her knee, the digits on her right hand stroking the back of her left hand with purple painted nails.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about today, Shinsuke. None of this was supposed to happen this way.¡±


    ¡°How was this supposed to happen? Were you joking when you said you wanted me to be your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No. I meant every single word,¡± she insisted. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to be with you ever since I first saw you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met you in my life. What do you mean ¡®since you first saw me¡¯?¡±


    She slid her hand onto my thigh and moved much closer to me. ¡°Shinsuke, please just give me your answer¡­¡±


    I jolted involuntarily at the sensation of her touch, causing me to slide on the couch a bit. We both reacted to catch ourselves and she was now nearly on top of me.


    ¡°R-Raven¡­I¡ª¡±


    BUZZ


    BUZZ


    BUZZ


    My phone began to vibrate uncontrollably in my pocket, breaking up the tension in the moment. I checked the screen to find a myriad of text messages flooding into my inbox.


    (Mom) The news is saying you came onto Raven Blackwell and ran off in a limo with her! What¡¯s going on?


    (Dad) Son, your mother says you¡¯re not answering her text. The news is going crazy. Are you okay?


    (Mizuki) Are you safe, Shinsuke??? Where are you? What did you say to Raven?


    (Sensei Dioli) Are you with Raven? Did she say what I think she did back there?


    (Eli) Damn, man. I haven¡¯t even made it out of Steylian airspace yet and you¡¯re already in another fix. You¡¯re a true cartoon.


    (Cynthia) What the hell are you doing?! You were supposed to resume school and training with Eva. There¡¯s a picture of you and Raven on every channel right now AND you got into a highspeed chase? Are you stupid?!


    I groaned and shut off the screen.


    Give me a damn break already¡­


    I turned my attention back to Raven who was still above me, waiting for a response.


    ¡°Sorry about the interruption. Raven, I¡ª¡±


    She pushed her soft finger against my lips, hushing me instantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. This day has been a disaster. I couldn¡¯t blame you for being flustered, and I can¡¯t expect a proper answer from you now after everything that happened.¡±


    Her finger slowly slid down to my chin as she continued.


    ¡°How about this: I¡¯m going to go get out of this uniform and into something comfortable. Then we can talk about all this properly, okay?¡±


    ¡°O-Okay,¡± I caught myself saying before I really thought about it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around me, hugging me close for a beat before disappearing into a hallway far at the end of the room.


    My cheeks burned for whatever reason, and I buried my face in my palms to extinguish the flames.


    What did I just get myself into?

 VI: Evening Rendezvous

    I had to do something about the anxiety surging through my body, so I picked up my phone as I waited for Raven to return. I replied to my parents and friends, letting them know I didn¡¯t have time to talk, but assuring them I was okay. That didn¡¯t stop them from flooding me with more messages, though.


    (Mom) What do you mean you can¡¯t talk? Didn¡¯t I warn you not to go radio silent on me?


    (Dad) Glad you¡¯re okay, son. But your mom looks really intense right now. You should come home before she blows a gasket!


    (Mizuki) Thank you for letting me know you¡¯re okay. But please tell me what you said to Raven.


    (Sensei Dioli) This has to be a publicity stunt, right? She¡¯s so dedicated to her work! By the way, we were supposed to train today¡­


    (Cynthia) No time to talk? You better get back to me sooner than later. OR ELSE.


    (Eli) You¡¯re one unlucky bastard, Shinsuke. You better give me the inside scoop on this whirlwind romance of yours later. Teehee.


    I¡¯d learned my lesson about neglecting to let my friends and family know I was okay during radical situations, but I wasn¡¯t about to send a billion text messages to each of them about what was going on. They would have to accept simple assurance for the moment.


    I also made a mental note to throttle Eli¡¯s wise ass the next time I saw him in person.


    The second I put my phone down, I caught a glimpse of Raven sauntering back into the room. She had indeed shed her school uniform in favor of a black and dark gray dress, with long, black lace gloves that hooked around her middle finger rather than cover her hands and stretched up to just below her shoulders. The skirt of her dress ended in a lace hem that didn¡¯t travel the full length of her thighs, while the rest of her legs were encased in black lace stockings that matched her gloves, but her feet were entirely covered, unlike her hands.


    It was an undeniably goth look that was as cool and stylish as it was startlingly attractive. It didn¡¯t seem like she was forcing herself to dress to impress, either. She looked perfectly comfortable in what she was wearing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make us some tea,¡± she murmured. ¡°Then we can sit and talk out on the terrace. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll just be a bit longer, then.¡±


    She moved to the kitchen and put a kettle of water on the stove to boil. In the cabinet beside her, she shuffled through boxes of different flavors of tea.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have sleepy time,¡± she softly decided.


    ¡°That sounds good to me.¡±


    She smiled and prepared a pair of teacups for us. I waited quietly, bouncing my knee rhythmically and trying not to stare awkwardly at her as she moved about the kitchen.


    ***


    The quiet miasma that threatened to smother me was dispelled at last by the whistle of the kettle. Raven poured the hot water into the cups she had set up for us and stirred them thoroughly. When she seemed satisfied with them, she set the teaspoon aside and took both cups in her hand.


    ¡°Right this way, Shinsuke.¡±


    She guided me outside to the terrace and placed our cups across from one another on a table. The table stood right beside a glass pane that shielded the railing that fenced the edge of the roof. We both sat, and I got a full view of the Valport skyline below. It was already a breathtaking sight from inside the penthouse but overlooking the city so close to the edge of the building made it feel more like I was sitting atop an urban citadel than a high rise.


    Raven brought her cup to her lips and gently blew into it. She sipped a bit of her tea and sighed contentedly. ¡°Delicious.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I followed her lead, using my breath to cool my drink before taking a sip of my own. ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±


    She seemed pleased about my satisfaction and set her cup down. ¡°Now that we¡¯re more comfortable, I¡¯d like to apologize again about the way today turned out. I think you should be the one to lead the conversation in light of everything. Ask me anything you like.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Well, you said before that you¡¯ve had feelings for me since you first saw me. When exactly did you first see me?¡±


    A blush crept upon her cheeks, and she smiled. ¡°It was the press conference where the king announced you were going to marry the princess. You saving her life was all over the news, but when I saw you at that press conference, I was astonished.¡±


    Of course it was that press conference. Eli would be laughing his head off right now if he heard her.


    ¡°You and everyone else, apparently. I¡¯ll never live that outburst down,¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°I meant it in a good way, you know. I knew immediately after watching you that you were someone special.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. How was that your conclusion after watching that disaster?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a disaster,¡± she objected. ¡°It was inspiring.¡±


    She sipped more of her tea, and I did the same, knowing that my eyes were undoubtedly transmitting my confusion. She put her cup down and took in the city lights for a spell before continuing.


    ¡°Being in this business is hard, Shinsuke. Especially at my level of fame. I¡¯ve dealt with sleazy agents, backstabbing so-called friends, and I¡¯ve lost count of how many stalkers I have.¡±


    Her expression grew despondent, and her distant, amethyst eyes met mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been playing pretend in more than just my movies, Shinsuke. These people that surround me are vultures, lying in wait to feast on my corpse. They haven¡¯t killed me yet, but they¡¯ve almost killed my love for what I do. But I can¡¯t show it, so I¡¯ve been trapped in this role as the perfect actress. Happy, grateful, humble. Yeah right.¡±


    She drank more of her tea, setting the cup down a bit harder than before when she had her fill.


    ¡°I felt so stuck, pretending to be something I wasn¡¯t. What choice did I have?¡± She paused and her demeanor changed again, this time to one that was warm and brimming with admiration. ¡°That¡¯s what I felt until I saw you on TV, Shinsuke. What you did that night wasn¡¯t a disaster, it changed my life!¡±


    She¡¯s getting a little intense¡­


    ¡°By the sake of the gods, you stood up and rejected a princess on international television. You defied the will of the world¡¯s most powerful royal family to their faces without a shred of fear! It was the most incredible thing I¡¯d ever seen. It made me realize that I wasn¡¯t trapped, that I could be the person I¡¯ve been suppressing for so long. And most of all, it made me fall in love with you instantly, Shinsuke¡­¡±


    Her eyes were burning with a passion that would be impossible to miss even if mine were blindfolded.


    I had no idea what to say. I just wanted to fall out of my chair and off the side of the building. Maybe then I¡¯d have awoken from what had to be a dream.


    ¡°Raven¡­ you don¡¯t know anything about me. How can you love me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Shinsuke. I know all that I need to¡ªwhich is why I arranged to move to Valport immediately after that press conference was over.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped. ¡°The Steylian film industry is in Havenwood, right? That¡¯s all the way in the province of Galitava! Did you seriously move all the way to Fabrea after seeing that?!¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± she confirmed. ¡°I was living there to be close to work, but I moved here so I could become your girlfriend. And I intend to make that a reality.¡±


    ¡°R-Raven, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s okay,¡± she hushed me. ¡°I know I wanted an answer before, but you don¡¯t have to reply right away. I¡¯m here with you now, and since you feel that I don¡¯t know you, I¡¯d like to spend time with you. You can help me get to know you, and I can show you the real me. Then you can give me your answer.¡±


    What the hell do I say?


    On the surface, my response should have come easily. I knew nothing about Raven, and she knew nothing about me, despite her assertions to the contrary. Considering her romantic proposal didn¡¯t make much sense given that fact. But she had uprooted her entire life just to be close to me. I felt both baffled and a little guilty over that. But besides that, I was intrigued by her. Something about her was drawing me in, and I at least wanted to understand how she could feel so much affection towards me over something as simple as inspiration.


    There was little harm in at least getting to know her.


    Right?


    I couldn¡¯t believe myself, but I nodded and said, ¡°okay, fine. Let¡¯s get to know each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m overjoyed, Shinsuke.¡±


    She was beaming as we finished downing the rest of our sleepy time tea. When we were done, she gathered the cups, and we went back inside. She rinsed them thoroughly in the kitchen sink as I stood beside her.


    ¡°How the hell am I going to get home?¡± I caught myself thinking out loud.


    ¡°Wear the disguise from before, I¡¯ll order you a taxi and tell the driver to pick you up across the street. That way you won¡¯t be mugged by any paparazzi that might be hiding out there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Raven.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°You have to be crafty to survive when there¡¯s cameras on you all the time.¡±


    ¡°I may need you to teach me your ways with the way my life has been going lately.¡±


    She shut the water off and purred, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you anything you want to know, Shinsuke.¡±


    ¡°Th-thanks.¡±


    She pulled out her phone and opened a ride share app.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my address so¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need, I know it,¡± she clarified.


    ¡°You¡­do?¡±


    ¡°I know everything about you, Shinsuke.¡±


    She smiled warmly, but my spine caught a chill.


    Huh?

 VII: Out of the Frying Pan

    Raven¡¯s plan had gone off without a hitch. Using the disguise, I was able to exit the high rise and hop into the taxi without issue. I hadn¡¯t noticed any paparazzi, but I wasn¡¯t so na?ve as to think there wasn¡¯t any creeping around the building waiting for us. Either way, my ride home was rather peaceful, and I was able to enjoy it and the silence that accompanied.


    As the car pulled into my apartment parking lot, my phone buzzed. There was a text from an unknown number, but the author left no doubts about their identity.


    (Unknown number) Hey Shinsuke, it¡¯s Raven. I enjoyed talking with you over tea tonight. I hope the sleepy time helps you rest peacefully. Goodnight. P.S. now you have my number.


    (Me) Wait, how did you get my number?


    (Unknown number) ;)


    I couldn¡¯t help but stare wide-eyed into the imaginary sitcom camera.


    How the hell had she gotten my number, let alone my apartment address?


    ¡°Here we are, sir,¡± the driver said, speaking for the first time since I got in the car.


    I shook off my astonishment and stepped out into the parking lot. As I walked up the stairs of my apartment building, I saved Raven¡¯s number in my phone, deciding I would figure out how she got my number later.


    The second I stepped up to my door, it flew open, and I was yanked inside and pushed onto the couch.


    ¡°What the?!¡±


    ¡°Were you followed?¡± I heard my mom ask in a huff, but I couldn''t see her. The whole apartment was pitch black.


    ¡°Not that I know of. Why is it so dark in here?¡±


    Dad flicked on the lights, and I saw mom and Mizuki frantically peering out the curtains.


    ¡°Guys. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mom turned to me and said, ¡°after your little car chase, a bunch of paparazzi showed up and were swarming around the apartment looking for you. When you didn¡¯t show up, most of them left, but there were more than a few still creeping around. Some of them even tried to peek into our windows! We¡¯ve been trying to lay low.¡±


    ¡°They were here too? Gods, those guys don¡¯t give up¡­¡±


    ¡°Shinsuke,¡± Mizuki called. She sat next to me and continued. ¡°I know you said you were okay in your text, but you aren¡¯t hurt at all, are you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to run off like that. Between the mob at school and the paparazzi outside, if I hadn¡¯t jumped in the limo with Raven, I would have been ripped to pieces.¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Dare I ask what happened at school after I got run off?¡±


    ¡°They rounded everyone up in the auditorium and yelled at us. The day was already over, so they couldn¡¯t do much more than that, but they said there was going to be a lot of punishments over the next few days.¡± She shook her head and leaned closer. ¡°But forget that. Shinsuke, what did you end up saying to Raven?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what happened with that?¡± mom chimed in. ¡°Mizuki told us about what she said to you. The picture of you two against the locker has been all over the news and social media. They¡¯re all saying you two are dating!¡±


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re wrong,¡± I clarified. ¡°Yeah, she did ask me to be her boyfriend, but we were both more focused on being chased around the city. We agreed to talk about things first before I agree to anything.¡±


    Mizuki clutched the arm rest and said, ¡°Shinsuke, you¡¯re not really considering¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh man!¡± dad whined, interrupting Mizuki.


    ¡°What are you so frustrated about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was kind of hoping you would have said yes to her. I mean, having a movie star for a daughter-in-law would be so exciting!¡±


    ¡°Dad, weren¡¯t you just skulking around in the darkness of your own apartment because of the paparazzi? Is this not enough ¡®excitement¡¯ for you?¡±


    He laughed nervously as I shook my head.


    Mizuki rose from the couch, her expression notably irritable. ¡°I should go back to my apartment. I need to help my dad get ready for work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about everything today, Mizuki. I hope tomorrow is less of a nightmare, but what are the chances of that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Shinsuke. Good night.¡±


    My parents bid her a good night and she left.


    I groaned and threw myself back on the couch, the exhaustion of the day finally hitting me like a freight train.


    Or maybe it was the sleepy time tea.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay,¡± mom said. ¡°Don¡¯t go passing out just yet though. I left your dinner in the microwave. Make sure you eat.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, mom.¡±


    ¡°You still got that pudding cup on you?¡± she asked.


    I reached into my bag and pulled the eternal object of my affection from its depths. She tossed a plastic spoon at me and laughed.


    ¡°Good. I told you you¡¯d end up needing it. Eat up, you¡¯ve had a long day.¡±


    Understatement of all understatements.


    Dad ruffled my hair and said, ¡°good night, son. Proud of you as always but consider trying things out with Raven!¡±


    ¡°Good night, dad.¡±


    I put enough stink on the end of that to make a dumpster blush. He offered that damn nervous laugh again and retreated to his bedroom with mom.


    I didn¡¯t waste any time digging into dinner. I was more tired than hungry and just wanted my bed more than I needed air.


    Midway through stuffing my face with stir fry, my phone started to buzz again. Eva was calling me.


    ¡°Hey, Eva,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Thank goodness, I didn¡¯t know if you¡¯d pick up! Did you get home, Shinsuke?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯m eating dinner and then I¡¯m going to fall on my face.¡±


    ¡°Aw, I was hoping we¡¯d get to talk about what happened with Raven¡¯s publicity stunt. But you should rest.¡±


    She still thinks that was a publicity stunt¡­


    ¡°Oh, but like I texted you before,¡± she continued. ¡°We were supposed to train today. Tomorrow, we have to start. This free time we have while the gauntlet is held up is valuable and we can¡¯t afford to waste it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Sleep well, Shinsuke. See you tomorrow.¡±


    She hung up and I finished inhaling my food. I made sure to take mom¡¯s advice and have my pudding cup as a courtesy to myself. Though the chocolatey taste of the majestic treat wasn¡¯t enough to stop the creeping fear of the inevitable from invading my mind.


    The negotiations between the royals could come to an end at any moment, and then the timer would be on again. As much as the thought drained me, Cynthia and Eva were right that I needed to train as much as possible before that time arrived. But Raven being in the picture now was going to make things a lot harder.


    I need to sort this out. Fast.

 VIII: Into the Fire

    ¡°Shinsuke, wake up!¡±


    I was furiously shaken awake by mom who was standing above me with a panicked expression.


    ¡°Ugh, what is it, mom? I don¡¯t even think my alarm went off yet¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an army of paparazzi outside the building again!¡±


    I jumped out of bed and almost killed myself running to the window in the living room. Just as she said, there were enough paparazzi surrounding the front of the building to invade a small country.


    ¡°When did they get here?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Right after your father left for work. It¡¯s like they all just appeared out of thin air!¡±


    How the hell am I supposed to get to school like this? These people are insane!


    ¡°Hey, your phone is going off!¡± mom alerted me, pointing back towards my room.


    I ran back to my room and saw my phone ringing on my nightstand. Fittingly, it was Raven Blackwell.


    ¡°Raven?¡± I answered. ¡°Listen, my apartment is¡ª"


    ¡°I know,¡± she interrupted. ¡°Be ready to go as soon as possible.¡±


    She hung up before I could even try to get a word in.


    Okay? Gods, screw this morning!


    I had no idea what her call was about, but I had no choice but to trust that there was some purpose to it. I got myself together in a hurry and paced anxiously, unsure what I was waiting for.


    ¡°Shinsuke, look outside!¡± mom shouted, and I rushed back to the window.


    A limousine sped up the road and right into the parking lot where the paparazzi bum rushed and completely boxed it in. Raven called again and I quickly answered.


    ¡°Hurry and exit through the back of the building!¡± she urged before hanging up again.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m heading out through the back of the building. Could you please let Mizuki know that I¡¯ll meet her at school?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Be safe, Shinsuke!¡±


    I crawled out the door, keeping low to avoid any potential spies and crouch-ran through the outdoor corridor to the stairs. When I got into the main area, I bolted through the back exit. There was a car parked across the street in an empty lot, and as soon as it caught my attention, the rear driver¡¯s side window rolled down, revealing Raven beckoning me over.


    I rushed over and got inside the car beside her. It started moving as soon as my seatbelt clicked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was going to leave you high and dry, did you?¡± Raven asked with a wink. ¡°I¡¯m glad my little decoy worked.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Raven? I get why they¡¯d mob us together or have a few people watching my place, but why were so many swarming my apartment like that?¡±


    Raven held her phone screen up to me, showcasing an article from some tabloid. The headline read, ¡°ShinRa rumors heat up as pair is spotted sharing drinks after wild chase¡±. A large photo of me and Raven having tea on her terrace the night before was posted below the clickbait title.


    ¡°How did they get that picture of us?¡±


    ¡°This is what it¡¯s like to be a celebrity. They¡¯re everywhere.¡±


    ¡°But we snuck up to your penthouse undetected. How did those creeps know we were there, let alone get a picture when we were so high up? Also, a couple name? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Cute, isn¡¯t it?¡± she giggled.


    ¡°Raven, I need these paparazzi assaults to stop. I already have the media on my case, but this is getting out of hand very quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shinsuke. I wish I could control them, but this has been my life for a long time.¡±


    I buried my face in my palms and groaned.


    How am I supposed to find time to prepare for the next fight if I¡¯m constantly in hiding or on the run?


    I felt Raven¡¯s soft, slender fingers slip into my hair and begin to gently stroke my scalp. ¡°Try to relax. It will all be okay,¡± she assured me in a soothing whisper.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I sighed as both my scalp and cheeks tingled. My body tensed at her sudden touch, but quickly relaxed the more she massaged.


    She carried on quietly, and I, despite the awkwardness of the situation, allowed her. I couldn¡¯t deny that it was genuinely calming, and it seemed to be coming from a good place. I just wished I understood how she could be so wholly affectionate towards someone she really didn¡¯t know¡ªeven if she insisted otherwise.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, just breathe and let my hands absorb your stress, Shinsuke.¡±


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    This sensation feels familiar¡­


    I found my mind drifting back to the time Eva took me to that secret fight club for training. That night, I hurt myself during one of the rounds when I delivered a headbutt to my opponent. Eva sat with me on the sidewalk after that, and just like Raven, she rubbed my head gently.


    The d¨¦j¨¤ vu I was feeling was undeniable. My heart was pounding just as much as then, but unlike that time, I couldn''t think of anything to say. So, I sat, enjoying the way her fingers danced rhythmically in my hair for the rest of the ride.


    ***


    The hope was that we would be able to at least get into school before anything ridiculous happened, but when our car pulled up to the front of St. Cirelia, Raven realized she left her disguises in her limo. We had no choice but to step out as we were. Predictably, we immediately caught the eyes of our peers.


    ¡°There she is!¡± someone yelled.


    ¡°And look who¡¯s with her.¡±


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    Raven grabbed my hand and began dashing into the building.


    ¡°Run Shinsuke!¡±


    ¡°I heard these idiots got told off yesterday. Why are they still acting like barbarians?¡± I yelled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if we can get away from them, I¡¯ll call my bodyguards again and¡ª¡±


    Out of nowhere, a pair of large hands yanked me out of Raven¡¯s grasp and hurled me into an empty classroom. I gawked up to find a bunch of muscular boys looming over me. They seemed to be St. Cirelia¡¯s rugby team.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I managed as the presumed captain emerged to the front of the group.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act all confused, Demon Eyes,¡± he seethed. ¡°We¡¯re beyond sick of you! You have the gall to walk around like you don¡¯t know how much people can¡¯t stand you and your ugly mug!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± the team shouted.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he interrupted me. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten too big for your britches, punk. People are tired of you embarrassing our school, our princess, and our kingdom. You punched one of your classmates for picking on your stupid friend, yet you went and bullied Emil LeClair in front of the world! Now you come back to St. Cirelia after getting the privilege to skip classes for a month and try to seduce a world-famous actress? Well, I don¡¯t think so. One of us should have her!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what this is really about, huh?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of jilted, jealous fanboys. I should¡¯ve guessed.¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­we¡¯re going to enjoy beating you senseless.¡±


    The door flew open, and Raven rushed in, her eyes wide with worry.


    ¡°Shinsuke!¡± she called.


    The captain signaled something and one of his boys held out his arms, acting as a wall that wouldn¡¯t allow Raven to pass him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the captain assured her. ¡°We¡¯re going to show you what real men look like. Then you¡¯ll want one of us!¡±


    He nudged another of his teammates and said, ¡°stand outside the door and play lookout. Don¡¯t let anyone in until I give you the all clear.¡±


    His goon replied with a nod and stepped outside to take his post.


    ¡°You guys are painfully stupid,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Shut up and get your ass kicked already. Get em¡¯ boys!¡±


    They all rushed me at once, attempting to overwhelm me with their numbers. I got to my feet quickly and the instincts I developed from training with Eva immediately kicked in. I swept the legs of the first one to arrive, sending his large body to the floor. A bunch of the others came tumbling over him and I was granted an opportunity to go on the offensive.


    I charged one of the jocks who was still upright. He took a swing at me, but I slid beneath him, grabbing his off-balance leg as I did. He crashed to the ground atop another of his friends, and I had to stifle a laugh when I noticed them struggling to untangle their legs from the pile.


    ¡°What are you idiots doing?!¡± the captain yelled. ¡°Get up and get him!¡±


    One jock managed to free himself and tried to stand up, but I rushed him and used his knee as a springboard to nail him with a step-up enziguri. Needless to say, a kick to the back of the head put him out like a light.


    One down, thirteen to go.


    The rest of the downed clowns were back up now and mean mugging me. We stood staring each other down for a bit, waiting for someone to make the first move. They were preparing for another charge when a male scream froze us all in our tracks.


    In the corner of the classroom, the jock that had been tasked with keeping Raven in the corner was launched halfway across the room, hitting the floor with a resounding thud.


    ¡°Wh-what the?¡± the captain stuttered.


    Raven stepped slowly out of the corner, an ominous, swirling ball of shadow magic spinning in the palm of her right hand. Her eyes were wide and the whites of them were reddened, while her brows were sharply narrowed. Her breath was heavy, but she didn¡¯t look exhausted in the slightest. She, quite frankly, looked absolutely pissed.


    ¡°Holy crap, did she just do that?¡±


    ¡°We were all lookin¡¯ at Demon Eyes. It wasn¡¯t him. So, yeah. I think she did¡­¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    The jocks nervously huddled amongst themselves as Raven drifted to the back of the room. She stepped over the boy she leveled with her magic and grabbed hold of a chair that was stacked atop an out-of-use desk.


    ¡°H-Hey, Raven?¡± one of them called sheepishly. He walked up to her and continued, ¡°if you could just go back in the corner and wait for¡ª¡±


    CRACK


    She smashed the chair over his head without hesitation, sending him to the floor beside his teammate. A singular moron in their group ran up to her and tried to restrain her, but he was quickly grabbed by the collar and literally shocked out of his shoes by an electric spell.


    The remaining jocks stared at one another with wide eyes, their faces pale. They put their hands up and stammered out some words in an attempt to reason with Raven. But it was pointless. She drew towards them with a crazed look in her reddened, amethyst eyes.


    I had the feeling something was about to happen, so I backed myself up against the whiteboard and watched on in disbelief.


    Raven began to twirl her arms in a perfect swirl pattern rapidly and I noticed the stirring of a breeze gently blowing my hair. It didn¡¯t stay gentle for long, though. The stacks of unused desks and chairs in the back began to shake and rattle before taking flight in the air like wild debris. A small cyclone had spun into existence right in the center of the room, ripping all the remaining jocks off the floor against their will and thrashing them around in hellish circles.


    AHHHHHHHH!


    They shrieked in perfect unison as they whirled round and round. The furious wind kept blowing my hair into my eyes, but even through blinded blinks I was able to count at least twenty revolutions around the room before the jocks exited the cyclone and were finally hurled every which way. Most of them hit the floor, some of them hit the wall, one of them nearly flew out the window, and all of them were knocked unconscious.


    Holy hell¡­


    The cyclone slowed until it dissipated, and all the desks and chairs suspended in the air plunged to the floor, thudding hard around the room. A few of the downed jocks were pelted by the descended furniture.


    Lucky they were unconscious.


    ¡°Ooh, so manly,¡± Raven cooed. She stepped on the head of an unconscious jock and taunted them. ¡°You lot sure showed me the epitome of your gender. Shame you¡¯d all rather sleep than play with me a little more, though.¡±


    She dug her heel into his head and laughed.


    What did I just witness?


    ¡°Raven¡­¡± I managed to say.


    Her attention snapped to me and her face was instantly alight with joy and relief. ¡°Shinsuke!¡±


    She ran up to me and pulled me away from the wall and into her embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you, Shinsuke. Ever.¡±

 IX: Not What It Seems

    Raven still had me locked in her arms; her warm embrace sharply offset by the ice now flowing through my veins.


    I peered over her shoulder, still shellshocked by what I had just witnessed. The unconscious bodies of St. Cirelia¡¯s rugby team lie strewn about the room alongside all the furniture that had been stacked away for future use. The classroom around us that had been neat and tidy before was now an unmitigated mess¡ªa direct result of the carnage she¡¯d wrought. And while the entire debacle was of the dumb gang of jocks¡¯ own making, the violent manner in which Raven had dealt with them had outstripped anything I think they would have done to me, despite their idiotic, blind rage.


    I compartmentalized my shock and wriggled out of her arms. Gently, I grasped her shoulders and slid her back to distance us a bit.


    ¡°Raven¡­ what the hell just happened?¡±


    She parted her lips to speak, but the classroom door opened before anything came out.


    The jock that had been positioned as lookout poked his head in and said, ¡°yo, you guys are being too loud in here. The whole hallway heard that racket and¡ª¡±


    His mouth fell open at the sight of his entire team lying thrown around in heaps. He locked onto me and yelled, ¡°how did you¡­ come here!¡±


    With the intent to avenge his teammates, the idiot burst into a sprint and tried to tackle me.


    He¡¯s a fast one!


    At just the right moment, I rolled under his lunge attempt, and he nearly put himself through the window. When he turned around, I delivered a flurry of punches to his midsection.


    ¡°Ow! I¡¯m gonna juice your damn head!¡± he raged.


    He tried to snatch me by the collar, but I evaded his grab easily. The punches I gave him did their job in slowing him down significantly, the rest would be easy.


    I kicked out the back of his leg, dropping him to a knee before putting him out with a final, decisive roundhouse kick.


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe!¡±


    A teacher was in the doorway now, screaming at me. His face was a fusion of horror and fury at the state of the classroom. A crowd of students had also gathered, gasping one after another when they caught a glimpse of the aftermath of the confrontation.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I know how this looks but I promise it¡¯s not what you think,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°My gods, what have you done?! Stop this insane rampage right now before I call the police and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Raven interjected. She stepped closer to him and tears began to stream from her eyes. ¡°Everyone was chasing us¡­ I was so scared. These boys forced us in here and cornered me. Shinsuke was just protecting me, so please don¡¯t punish him¡­¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes and ears. Her entire demeanor had shifted again, this time into that of a damsel in distress. That was definitely not the case just mere moments ago, but the teacher bought it wholesale. He looked at her as if she were the most delicate creature to ever walk the planet.


    ¡°I had no idea!¡± he gasped. ¡°I heard another stampede in the halls, but I didn¡¯t realize they were trying to hurt you. Watanabe, did you really protect her from them?¡±


    Raven eyed me intently and silently mouthed, ¡°yes¡±. Her expression made it clear that she wasn¡¯t going to allow me to answer otherwise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, parroting her quiet command.


    ¡°I see.¡± He called upon one of the students out in the hall to fetch the nurse and then continued. ¡°Well, I commend you, Mr. Watanabe. But even so, you took things way overboard. I can¡¯t look the other way against such extreme levels of violence.¡±


    I felt Raven¡¯s aura change again. Her tears stopped falling and she stepped up to the teacher again. She looked up at him with two vacant pools that resembled black holes and began to play with his tie absentmindedly.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± she started, her tone flat, yet vaguely menacing. ¡°Are you really sure you want to punish the boy who protected the world¡¯s most famous actress? Do you think your job would survive that? I mean, I can only imagine what my fans might do if they heard I could have been hurt and staff chose to protect the school rugby team instead. I wonder if you or this school would ever know peace again¡­¡±


    The teacher went pale, his complexion growing clammier by the millisecond. She¡¯d put the fear of the gods in him, and he was melting fast under her searing stare.


    ¡°On second thought, although I can¡¯t condone this violence, I believe this may be a rare instance in which a specific level of force was necessary,¡± he vacillated.


    She smiled robotically with hollow eyes and said, ¡°I knew you¡¯d understand!¡±


    I thought Eva was terrifying, but this girl¡­


    ¡°Ms. Blackwell, Mr. Watanabe,¡± the teacher called, rubbing his temples frenetically. ¡°The gymnasium should be empty right now. Please wait there. I need to speak to the principal about this.¡±


    Raven and I exited the classroom as the crowd that had gathered outside gawked at us. The teacher waved them off and said, ¡°nothing to see here! Go on, get to class! All of you! You heard the principal yesterday. Anyone else who causes a problem for either of these two will be expelled.¡±


    The crowd began to disperse, and I could hear them gossiping about the fallen rugby team. At the end of the hall, I noticed Mizuki enter through the front doors. She definitely saw us, but the teacher shooed us away before I could call out to her, though.


    ***


    Raven and I reached the gymnasium. Mercifully, it was empty¡ªjust like the teacher said it would be. I took a seat on the bleachers and buried my head in my knees. I rationalized that I was collecting my thoughts, but I think I was hiding from myself. More accurately, I was running from dealing with what just happened.


    ¡°Shinsuke, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Raven apologized as she sat beside me. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make you take all the blame, but I don¡¯t think anyone would have believed that I did all of that back there even if I told them. And even if there was a chance, that teacher walking in on you kicking one of them probably killed it.¡±


    She made a fair point. I saw it all happen firsthand and even I still barely believed that she was capable of what she did in there. My garbage reputation made me being the culprit an easy sell. Not to mention that, yeah, nailing the jock in the head with a roundhouse just as the teacher walked in was damning to say the least.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t going to let you get in trouble,¡± she promised. ¡°Not a chance.¡±


    The gym doors opened again, and I stood up, ready to play the part for the principal¡ªonly to find Mizuki and Eva standing in the doorway.

 X: High Tension

    I was relieved to see Mizuki and Eva instead of more pissed off students or school staff hopping on my case. They ran up to us and Eva squealed the second she laid eyes on Raven. She was about to launch into another starry-eyed tirade, but Mizuki nudged her and put a stop to it before it began, thankfully.


    ¡°Oh, right. No time for that,¡± Eva conceded with a nervous chuckle. She reset herself by clearing her throat. ¡°Are you two okay? Everyone is saying that Shinsuke got into a big fight with the rugby team!¡±


    Raven rose from the bleachers and clung to my arm. She looked the two girls up and down and asked, ¡°who are these two?¡±


    Her tone was absolutely drenched with disgust.


    ¡°These are my friends,¡± I replied. ¡°Mizuki and Evangeline.¡±


    Eva bit her lip and clenched her fists. Her eyes were shining, and I could tell that she was hoping the interaction was about to become the introduction she had been longing for. Her hopes were dashed, however, because Raven said nothing to anyone. She seemed completely disinterested and stood quietly, hanging onto my arm.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± I refocused on Eva and continued. ¡°Yeah, Raven and I got chased as soon as we got to school again. For whatever reason, the rugby team tried to gang up on me, so I had no choice but to fight.¡±


    Mizuki examined me all over, orbiting around me in search of what I assumed was visible injuries. She touched my free arm and scanned it, asking, ¡°are you hurt anywhere? Those meatheads didn¡¯t hurt you, did they?¡±


    Raven¡¯s grip on my other arm tightened, and I felt her aura growing heavy again.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°Not too bad, anyway. They threw me into a door, but aside from that, they, uh, didn¡¯t really get to do much.¡±


    Thanks to Raven¡­


    Mizuki breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°That aside, this whole situation has gotten way out of control,¡± I groaned. ¡°I thought the principal addressed this insanity yesterday, yet these lunatics chased us again today. Things were already bad enough with everyone on my back about Cynthia and the fight with Emil, but now you add in the frenzy here towards Raven and the paparazzi¡­it¡¯s becoming too much.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡± Eva began. She walked up to Raven who finally released my arm from her grasp. My pink haired mentor stifled another obvious squeal and said, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean what you said to Shinsuke yesterday. You know, about wanting him to be your boyfriend?¡±


    Raven arched a brow, but she continued to listen quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m your biggest fan ever!¡± Eva declared. ¡°So, I read the leaks about your next movie, Paparazzi Princess. I know you¡¯re trying to generate some buzz for it, but poor Shinsuke over here has been through the ringer lately. He could use a little break from the media bullying him, so if you could give him some space and tell everyone that you¡¯re not actually into him, that would be a huge help!¡±


    Raven didn¡¯t say a single word. She stood there, staring holes through Eva as a sickening sensation filled my stomach. Eva waited a second for a response, but when she received none, she kept going.


    ¡°Shinsuke has some super important things I need to help him with, and all the paparazzi following him around everywhere is making things a little impossible for him. So, if you could just explain that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you ever shut up?¡± Raven cut her off, sharp as a katana.


    Eva¡¯s mouth fell open, but nothing came out. Not even a gasp.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t some kind of stunt,¡± Raven declared. ¡°I do love Shinsuke, and I¡¯m not going to stop hanging around him.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Silence, then nervous laughter.


    Eva laughed. Because how could she not? It sounded ridiculous.


    And yet.


    ¡°Is this method acting or something?¡± Eva tried.


    Raven growled. ¡°Did I not make myself clear enough? Stop making things up and join us here in reality. And while you¡¯re at it, stop being such an annoying fangirl.¡±


    Eva was speechless, her blue eyes wide and filled with utter shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Mizuki snapped. She planted herself in front of Raven and hissed. ¡°Eva has been nothing but nice to you this entire time. Do you even realize how much she loves your movies? All she ever talks about is you, and maybe you¡¯re used to that kind of thing, so it probably means nothing to you. But without people like her, you wouldn¡¯t even have a career.¡±


    Raven was unmoved. She watched as Mizuki went off in her face.


    ¡°Stop being such a giant piece of trash and listen to what she¡¯s trying to tell you, jerk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Raven¡¯s eyes were empty, but the feeling I sensed radiating from her was anything but.


    I hadn¡¯t intended to remain silent, but even my surprise was surprised. Raven was behaving in manners completely unlike when we were alone together. But after seeing what she was capable of with the jocks that attacked me, I wasn¡¯t going to stand by and let a fight break out between her and Mizuki.


    This isn¡¯t going to end well. I need to stop this before it gets any worse.


    Raven parted her lips, preparing to respond to Mizuki, but the loudspeaker crackled to life in the top corner of the gymnasium.


    ¡°This is your principal speaking. Can Raven Blackwell come to my office, please? Thank you.¡±


    Raven acknowledged the message with a slight sigh. She said nothing but continued to stare Mizuki down. I got the feeling that neither of them wanted to blink first, but Raven eventually gave in. She turned and addressed me with a warmer disposition.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, Shinsuke.¡±


    She took her leave after that, a suffocating air of hostility remaining in her wake.


    Feels like I¡¯m stuck inside a pressure cooker¡­


    Eva¡¯s head drooped, her pink hair casting a shadow over her features. Her hands had been dangling at her sides but were now tightened into shaking, clenched fists.


    I wondered if I should say something, but she abruptly exploded into a furious rant while I was in mid thought.


    ¡°That¡­ bubble butt!¡± she fumed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s true what they say: never trust a nice smile and a big butt! And after how much I believed in her and supported her on social media! After all of that, she treats me like that. Like trash!¡±


    Okay¡­not how I was expecting that to come out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eva,¡± I sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve any of that. The way she treated you just now was completely uncalled for. I should have stood up for you, too. But I was honestly shocked by the things coming out of her mouth.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Shinsuke. I¡¯m not mad at you, she¡¯s the one to blame for all of this! I mean, I feel so stupid now for thinking this was all a publicity stunt. But all of the love stuff she was saying about you just seemed so¡­¡±


    ¡°Delusional,¡± Mizuki interjected. ¡°She¡¯s delusional and absolutely insufferable. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d meet someone I can¡¯t stand more than Cynthia this soon, but here we are.¡±


    ¡°Aw, Cynthia isn¡¯t so bad!¡± Eva disputed. ¡°But speaking of Cynthia, she¡¯s going to be really mad if we don¡¯t start training for the next round of the gauntlet soon, Shinsuke. But that¡¯s going to be impossible to do with any peace or secrecy if the paparazzi are always stalking you.¡±


    I crossed my arms and nodded. ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t know what to do about it. Even if Raven and I addressed the media outright and said we aren¡¯t a couple, they¡¯ll still harass us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but Raven saying something would still be better than nothing. We¡¯ll figure this out,¡± Eva assured me. She turned her attention to Mizuki and said, ¡°by the way, I wanted to thank you for standing up for your big sis, Mimi! You were so cool getting in her face like that!¡±


    My best friend¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°I-I was?¡±


    ¡°Yes! So much cooler than any dumb actress or character!¡± she yanked Mizuki into a tight hug and squealed. ¡°My hero~!¡±


    Mizuki¡¯s cheeks were burning through with redness at this point, and she shifted awkwardly in Eva¡¯s arms. She tapped her back twice and mumbled, ¡°y-you¡¯re welcome¡­¡±


    I had to admit that I was pretty shocked at Mizuki¡¯s outburst as well. I knew how hard it was for Mizuki to trust others, let alone express any kind of warmth toward them. And yet she stood in front of Eva and defended her honor without hesitation. It hadn¡¯t been that long since she had confided that Eva¡¯s affection was hard for her to process, but it was clear that her ¡°big sis¡± was growing on her. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought.


    But as heartwarming as it was to see her stand up for someone else besides me, my family, or her father, the way her desperate eyes quietly pleaded with me over Eva¡¯s shoulder told me that I should give her a helping hand.


    Besides, there was something I needed to tell them both.


    ¡°Hey, Eva?¡± I called.


    Eva released Mizuki from her crushing embrace and faced me. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you about that fight with the rugby team.¡±

 XI: Flash Photography

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that Raven is the one who took out that entire rugby team? Like, by herself?¡±


    I told Eva everything about the fight with the jocks. And while I could tell that Eva understood that I was telling the truth about what I witnessed in that classroom, disbelief was still challenging her enough that acceptance hadn¡¯t yet come to pass.


    ¡°Yes. I barely got the chance to do anything before she annihilated them with magic. And I¡¯m not talking basic spells, either. Her magic was strong.¡±


    Frighteningly so.


    Mizuki couldn¡¯t hide her shock either. Her eyes drifted to the corner as she recalled something.


    ¡°I walked right by the classroom and saw the mess with my own eyes. That room was destroyed and the whole team was laid out¡­¡±


    ¡°I can only take credit for two of them,¡± I recounted. ¡°Like I said, the rest was all her. She used some kind of shadow magic. Electricity and wind, too.¡±


    She¡¯d also brained one of them with a chair, as well. But that wasn¡¯t particularly pertinent information.


    ¡°Shadow magic?¡± Eva pondered, concern heavy in her voice. ¡°What in the world¡­that¡¯s no joke. You need a lot of proficiency to make use of that. And even then, without the right amount of control, you could easily kill someone with most offensive shadow spells.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that,¡± I confessed.


    ¡°Speaking of things we don¡¯t know; it seems we know a lot less about Raven than we thought.¡± Eva rubbed her shoulder and her expression fell.


    She said ¡°we¡±, but in truth, Eva was the one who outwardly took pride in her ¡°knowledge¡± of Raven Blackwell. As silly as it seemed to me, Eva had clearly built Raven up in her mind. I had the feeling that her love for the person she thought the actress was ran deeper than just her performing talents, but I had no idea if it was a case of strong parasocial fandom, or something else. Either way, the disappointment on her face was a bit sad to see.


    ¡°Well,¡± I started. ¡°I did promise Raven that we¡¯d spend more time together. If nothing else, it could be an opportunity to find out more about her.¡±


    Eva and Mizuki both made near identical expressions. It was something between revulsion and rage. I¡¯d never seen them react in such a similar fashion, and it freaked me out a bit.


    ¡°All she¡¯s done is get you into trouble. It¡¯s a bad idea,¡± Eva said. ¡°But finding out how she learned to use magic like that would at least be interesting. Besides, she seems to really like you, so I¡¯d guess you¡¯re in no danger from her personally.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, forget about her for now. We really need to get to our magic training. If you can think of a way to sneak out of the building after school, we can meet at the warehouse and practice there.¡±


    ¡°I can certainly try,¡± I sighed. ¡°The paparazzi are relentless.¡±


    ¡°Well, you need to try,¡± Eva insisted. ¡°And be careful. I absolutely don¡¯t want you to be photographed training with me. Remember what I said back when Eli showed up at the training field. It¡¯ll come out at some point that I¡¯m mentoring you, but it¡¯s in your best interest not to let that information get out this early in the gauntlet.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, agreed.¡±


    The gym doors opened again, and in walked a member of the school staff. He quite literally looked like he was walking on eggshells as he made his way across the room to me. Sweat was beaded across his forehead.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Watanabe,¡± he began. ¡°The principal asked me to inform you that your fellow students shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you for the rest of the day. Please head to your first class and go on about your day as usual, please.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Whatever that means.


    ¡°See you later, Eva.¡±


    She nodded and Mizuki and I left for our class together.


    ***


    Mizuki and I entered our class, both of us noticeably tense in posture. I think we were both expecting chaos again, regardless of what the staff member and principal had claimed. But the room was silent as we entered. Our classmates were sitting in all their usual spots. Aside from Raven, who was still seated next to my desk, they all looked rather unsettled. It threw me off until I took my seat and finally noticed the four huge men occupying each corner of the classroom.


    What the? Aren¡¯t those¡­


    ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡± the teacher greeted us. ¡°Word travels fast, so I¡¯m sure you all know that there was an¡­incident, just moments ago.¡±


    I felt a million pairs of eyes pierce through me just then.


    ¡°But I want to make it clear that there will be no more of that,¡± he continued. ¡°We here at St. Cirelia are beyond lucky to have the world¡¯s most famous actress attending our humble school. She could have chosen any academic institution, yet she chose this one. We should wear that with pride. As such, since her first days here have been unpleasantly eventful, her bodyguards will now follow her throughout the day, including during classes. Furthermore, any harassment of her will result in automatic expulsion from here on out. Is that clear?¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The whole room responded in the affirmative, though their tone was subdued. I think they all feared speaking at too high of a volume would result in them catching a beating from the gargoyles stationed in the corners.


    ¡°Very good. Now then, before I take attendance¡­¡± The teacher placed a textbook on Raven¡¯s desk. ¡°There you go. Now you¡¯re officially a student of my class! Now then, Ms. Wada, your new desk is at the back of the class.¡±


    Stunned, Mizuki eyed her new spot and said, ¡°what? I thought the new desk was for Raven. She¡¯s still sitting in my spot.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Wada, please don¡¯t argue. We¡¯ve had enough drama for one day. Just take your seat so that I can take attendance.¡±


    Mizuki was visibly furious, but begrudgingly did as she was told.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Raven smirk to herself, but then earnestly smile when she took notice of my gaze. She waved to me as the teacher began to call out names, and I waved back with the enthusiasm of a wounded, seasick sloth.


    ***


    The day crawled by at an agonizing pace, and every class was like a carbon copy of the last one. The presence of Raven¡¯s bodyguards rendered my classmates silent as lobotomized mice, but if you paid close attention, you could still hear the whispers. Beyond that, I definitely felt the stares¡ªboth in classes and in the halls.


    But thankfully, the day had reached its end at last. Raven, who had sat beside me in every class, was still beside me as I slowly walked towards the exit.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance to tell you,¡± she began. ¡°The principal was very apologetic when I explained what happened with the rugby team. I know you heard them explain, but from now on, if anyone causes anymore problems for us, they will have to deal with my bodyguards and they will be punished to the fullest extent possible.¡±


    ¡°For us?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought they said that would only happen if they harassed you.¡±


    Raven grinned. ¡°I made sure the principal understood that anyone bothering you is bothering me.¡±


    She looked at me like she expected a big smile or something. The best I could muster was the world¡¯s most inauthentic, awful half smirk. It seemed to please her.


    I see she¡¯s throwing her weight around. I mean, I know Eva¡¯s made use of her pull, but the staff must be petrified of what pissing off Raven could mean for them. They belong to her now. No question.


    ¡°Hey, I was wondering if you¡¯d like to come over to my place again?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure you noticed how empty it was when you came over. I moved here rather quickly, so it¡¯s been taking a while for my belongings to be delivered. But I thought it would be fun if we could plan out where I should put everything when it arrives together.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t today. I have something important to do, and I can¡¯t afford to have the paparazzi all over me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I understand.¡±


    I gently put my hand on her shoulder and halted our movement.


    ¡°Listen, Raven. While I have you here, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°About?¡±


    I took a deep breath and prepared myself to confront her about the hostility she¡¯d levied at Eva. I had no idea how she was going to react, but something needed to be said.


    Before I could say anything, Mizuki appeared in our path and leaned against some lockers in front of us. She crossed her arms and scowled at Raven who was now pouting as well.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re going to be with her?¡± Raven asked.


    ¡°Yeah. We always walk home together,¡± I replied.


    Raven¡¯s eyes fell to a half-lid, and she pursed her lips.


    ¡°I see. Well, be careful, Shinsuke. Even if you¡¯re not with me, the paparazzi will still be looking for you. Even if they see me leave first.¡±


    ¡°Undoubtedly,¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Have a good rest of your day, Shinsuke.¡±


    The actress walked off, leaving me and my best friend to ourselves in the emptying halls.


    ¡°Annoying little¡­¡± Mizuki restrained herself at the last minute, opting to trail off before regaining her composure. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but like she said, I have no idea how I¡¯m going to get out of here without the paparazzi on my case. I wish I had a disguise.¡±


    ¡°A disguise? I know where we can get some.¡±


    Mizuki motioned to follow her. She led me through the halls to the side of the building where the school clubs are located. We stopped in front of one of the doors and she scanned around, ensuring it was just the two of us. When she was assured, she opened the door and ushered me inside.


    I flicked on the lights and found that we were in the drama club.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have any problems finding something to disguise ourselves with here. And I doubt they¡¯ll miss whatever we take,¡± Mizuki laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius.¡±


    ¡°Hardly. But thank you¡­¡±


    We rummaged through the myriads of boxes in search of something convincing. We knew we¡¯d need to blend in, so we couldn¡¯t go too crazy with our decision. I settled on a mop-like wig of light brown hair and a beanie to hold it in place in front of my all too noticeable eyes. Meanwhile, Mizuki put on a long blonde wig that made me think of Cynthia.


    ¡°You look good as a blonde,¡± I chuckled, nudging her shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me throw up. But I like your shaggy hair, too. Goes well with your collar,¡± she teased, poking at the choker around my neck.


    ¡°Cute.¡±


    ¡°Very.¡±


    We snickered and finally left the school. I immediately noticed the paparazzi hiding in different areas around the front of the building. Some were obvious, others attempted to be more discreet. None of them realized who I was as Mizuki and I passed and we were able to get off the campus unnoticed.


    ***


    Thanks to Mizuki¡¯s quick thinking, we got across Valport and to our destination without being bothered by anyone. We ducked through the hole in the chain link fence and entered the empty warehouse where Eva was waiting for us. She took one look at us in our disguises and burst into laughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do I know you two?¡± Eva jested.


    ¡°Too late, we already laughed at ourselves,¡± I quipped.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in good fun! I¡¯m actually impressed. Smart play, you two!¡±


    I pulled off the itchy hat and wig and said, ¡°praise her. She¡¯s the one who thought to raid the drama club.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my Mimi!¡±


    Mizuki tossed her wig and scratched her cheek bashfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you two weren¡¯t followed though, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m positive,¡± I reassured her. ¡°I kept my eyes peeled the entire way here.¡±


    ¡°Great. In that case, we don¡¯t have any time to waste. Let¡¯s get to training!¡±


    I grabbed my bag and stepped into one of the derelict offices. I changed into my training clothes (the fancy way of saying my gym clothes) and returned to Eva.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m about to say. For the foreseeable future, all your training will be focused on magic now that you figured out how to cast spells.¡±


    Approximately two spells, to be exact. The first being a children¡¯s water gun spell, and the second a lightning bolt that fried a prince. Talk about two opposite ends of a spectrum.


    ¡°That¡¯s being a bit generous,¡± I remarked. ¡°I barely pulled off both of those spells.¡±


    ¡°But you did pull them off, which is a good start. First, we¡¯re going to get you warmed up since you haven¡¯t cast any spells since the fight with Emil. Do you still have those spell flashcards I made you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re in my bag.¡±


    ¡°Great, grab them so we can¡ª¡±


    CLICK


    The sound of a shutter and a bright white flash came from a busted window near the rear of the building.


    Mizuki rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°what was that?¡±


    Eva ran to the broken window and peered out frantically. She turned and panicked.


    ¡°You were wrong. Someone followed you here!¡±